This is a modern-English version of A Sicilian Romance, originally written by Radcliffe, Ann Ward.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
A Sicilian Romance
by Ann Radcliffe
by Ann Radcliffe
On the northern shore of Sicily are still to be seen the magnificent remains of a castle, which formerly belonged to the noble house of Mazzini. It stands in the centre of a small bay, and upon a gentle acclivity, which, on one side, slopes towards the sea, and on the other rises into an eminence crowned by dark woods. The situation is admirably beautiful and picturesque, and the ruins have an air of ancient grandeur, which, contrasted with the present solitude of the scene, impresses the traveller with awe and curiosity. During my travels abroad I visited this spot. As I walked over the loose fragments of stone, which lay scattered through the immense area of the fabrick, and surveyed the sublimity and grandeur of the ruins, I recurred, by a natural association of ideas, to the times when these walls stood proudly in their original splendour, when the halls were the scenes of hospitality and festive magnificence, and when they resounded with the voices of those whom death had long since swept from the earth. 'Thus,' said I, 'shall the present generation—he who now sinks in misery—and he who now swims in pleasure, alike pass away and be forgotten.' My heart swelled with the reflection; and, as I turned from the scene with a sigh, I fixed my eyes upon a friar, whose venerable figure, gently bending towards the earth, formed no uninteresting object in the picture. He observed my emotion; and, as my eye met his, shook his head and pointed to the ruin. 'These walls,' said he, 'were once the seat of luxury and vice. They exhibited a singular instance of the retribution of Heaven, and were from that period forsaken, and abandoned to decay.' His words excited my curiosity, and I enquired further concerning their meaning.
On the northern shore of Sicily, you can still see the stunning remains of a castle that once belonged to the noble Mazzini family. It sits in the middle of a small bay, on a gentle slope that descends toward the sea on one side and rises to a high point topped with dark woods on the other. The location is incredibly beautiful and picturesque, and the ruins have an air of ancient grandeur that, combined with the current solitude of the scene, leaves the traveler in awe and curiosity. During my travels, I visited this place. As I walked over the loose stones scattered across the vast area of the structure and took in the majesty and grandeur of the ruins, I naturally began to think back to the times when these walls stood proudly in their original glory, when the halls were filled with hospitality and festive splendor, and when they echoed with the voices of those long gone. "Thus," I thought, "will the current generation—those who are now suffering and those who are currently enjoying life—also fade away and be forgotten." My heart swelled with this reflection, and as I turned away from the scene with a sigh, my eyes landed on a friar, whose aged figure, gently bending toward the ground, added an intriguing element to the picture. He noticed my emotion; and when our eyes met, he shook his head and pointed to the ruins. "These walls," he said, "were once a place of luxury and vice. They are a unique example of divine retribution and were abandoned to decay from that time onward." His words piqued my curiosity, and I asked him to explain further.
'A solemn history belongs to this castle, said he, 'which is too long and intricate for me to relate. It is, however, contained in a manuscript in our library, of which I could, perhaps, procure you a sight. A brother of our order, a descendant of the noble house of Mazzini, collected and recorded the most striking incidents relating to his family, and the history thus formed, he left as a legacy to our convent. If you please, we will walk thither.'
"A serious history is tied to this castle," he said, "and it's too lengthy and complex for me to tell you. However, it's all written in a manuscript in our library, and I could probably get you a chance to see it. A brother from our order, who is a descendant of the noble Mazzini family, gathered and documented the most significant events related to his family, and he bequeathed this history to our convent. If you'd like, we can walk there."
I accompanied him to the convent, and the friar introduced me to his superior, a man of an intelligent mind and benevolent heart, with whom I passed some hours in interesting conversation. I believe my sentiments pleased him; for, by his indulgence, I was permitted to take abstracts of the history before me, which, with some further particulars obtained in conversation with the abate, I have arranged in the following pages.
I went with him to the convent, where the friar introduced me to his superior, a man with a sharp mind and a kind heart. I spent a few hours having engaging conversations with him. I think he appreciated my thoughts because, with his kindness, I was allowed to take notes on the history in front of me. Along with some additional details I gathered from talking with the abate, I’ve organized my findings in the following pages.
CHAPTER I
Towards the close of the sixteenth century, this castle was in the possession of Ferdinand, fifth marquis of Mazzini, and was for some years the principal residence of his family. He was a man of a voluptuous and imperious character. To his first wife, he married Louisa Bernini, second daughter of the Count della Salario, a lady yet more distinguished for the sweetness of her manners and the gentleness of her disposition, than for her beauty. She brought the marquis one son and two daughters, who lost their amiable mother in early childhood. The arrogant and impetuous character of the marquis operated powerfully upon the mild and susceptible nature of his lady: and it was by many persons believed, that his unkindness and neglect put a period to her life. However this might be, he soon afterwards married Maria de Vellorno, a young lady eminently beautiful, but of a character very opposite to that of her predecessor. She was a woman of infinite art, devoted to pleasure, and of an unconquerable spirit. The marquis, whose heart was dead to paternal tenderness, and whose present lady was too volatile to attend to domestic concerns, committed the education of his daughters to the care of a lady, completely qualified for the undertaking, and who was distantly related to the late marchioness.
Towards the end of the sixteenth century, this castle was owned by Ferdinand, the fifth marquis of Mazzini, and served as his family's main residence for several years. He was a man of indulgent and commanding nature. His first wife, Louisa Bernini, the second daughter of Count della Salario, was more known for her sweet demeanor and gentle personality than for her looks. She gave the marquis one son and two daughters, who lost their loving mother during their early childhood. The marquis's arrogant and impulsive nature greatly affected his wife’s mild and sensitive temperament, and many believed that his unkindness and neglect contributed to her early death. Whatever the case, he soon married Maria de Vellorno, a young woman of striking beauty but with a personality very different from that of his first wife. She was incredibly charming, focused on pleasure, and had an unyielding spirit. The marquis, who had become indifferent to fatherly affection, and whose new wife was too carefree to manage household matters, entrusted the upbringing of his daughters to a lady well-qualified for the job, who was a distant relative of the late marchioness.
He quitted Mazzini soon after his second marriage, for the gaieties and splendour of Naples, whither his son accompanied him. Though naturally of a haughty and overbearing disposition, he was governed by his wife. His passions were vehement, and she had the address to bend them to her own purpose; and so well to conceal her influence, that he thought himself most independent when he was most enslaved. He paid an annual visit to the castle of Mazzini; but the marchioness seldom attended him, and he staid only to give such general directions concerning the education of his daughters, as his pride, rather than his affection, seemed to dictate.
He left Mazzini shortly after his second marriage for the excitement and luxury of Naples, where his son went with him. Although he had a naturally proud and domineering personality, he was controlled by his wife. His emotions were intense, and she skillfully directed them to her own advantage, hiding her influence so well that he believed he was most independent when he was actually most confined. He made an annual trip to the castle of Mazzini, but the marchioness rarely joined him, and he stayed only to give general instructions about his daughters' education, which seemed more driven by his pride than by any real affection.
Emilia, the elder, inherited much of her mother's disposition. She had a mild and sweet temper, united with a clear and comprehensive mind. Her younger sister, Julia, was of a more lively cast. An extreme sensibility subjected her to frequent uneasiness; her temper was warm, but generous; she was quickly irritated, and quickly appeased; and to a reproof, however gentle, she would often weep, but was never sullen. Her imagination was ardent, and her mind early exhibited symptoms of genius. It was the particular care of Madame de Menon to counteract those traits in the disposition of her young pupils, which appeared inimical to their future happiness; and for this task she had abilities which entitled her to hope for success. A series of early misfortunes had entendered her heart, without weakening the powers of her understanding. In retirement she had acquired tranquillity, and had almost lost the consciousness of those sorrows which yet threw a soft and not unpleasing shade over her character. She loved her young charge with maternal fondness, and their gradual improvement and respectful tenderness repaid all her anxiety. Madame excelled in music and drawing. She had often forgot her sorrows in these amusements, when her mind was too much occupied to derive consolation from books, and she was assiduous to impart to Emilia and Julia a power so valuable as that of beguiling the sense of affliction. Emilia's taste led her to drawing, and she soon made rapid advances in that art. Julia was uncommonly susceptible of the charms of harmony. She had feelings which trembled in unison to all its various and enchanting powers.
Emilia, the older sister, took after her mother's gentle nature. She had a calm and sweet temperament, combined with a clear and insightful mind. Her younger sister, Julia, was more spirited. She was highly sensitive, which made her frequently uneasy; her temperament was warm and generous; she would get irritated quickly but was also easily soothed. A gentle reprimand could often bring her to tears, but she was never sulky. Julia had a vivid imagination and showed signs of genius from an early age. Madame de Menon took special care to counteract the traits in her young students' personalities that seemed likely to hinder their future happiness, and she had the skills to hope for success in this task. A series of early misfortunes had softened her heart without diminishing her intelligence. In her solitude, she found peace and nearly forgot the sorrows that still cast a gentle, not unpleasant, shadow over her character. She loved her young charges with a motherly affection, and their gradual progress and respectful affection made all her worries worthwhile. Madame was skilled in music and drawing. She often lost herself in these activities to escape her sorrows when her mind was too preoccupied to find solace in books, and she was dedicated to teaching Emilia and Julia the valuable skill of alleviating the sense of suffering. Emilia was drawn to drawing, and she quickly made great strides in that art. Julia was especially sensitive to the beauty of music, with feelings that resonated with all its various and enchanting qualities.
The instructions of madame she caught with astonishing quickness, and in a short time attained to a degree of excellence in her favorite study, which few persons have ever exceeded. Her manner was entirely her own. It was not in the rapid intricacies of execution, that she excelled so much in as in that delicacy of taste, and in those enchanting powers of expression, which seem to breathe a soul through the sound, and which take captive the heart of the hearer. The lute was her favorite instrument, and its tender notes accorded well with the sweet and melting tones of her voice.
She picked up Madame's instructions with surprising speed, and soon reached a level of skill in her favorite study that few have ever surpassed. Her style was completely her own. It wasn't the fast-paced complexities of her technique that stood out so much as her refined taste and those captivating abilities to express herself that seemed to imbue the sound with a soul, capturing the hearts of those who listened. The lute was her favorite instrument, and its soft melodies complemented the sweet and soothing tones of her voice perfectly.
The castle of Mazzini was a large irregular fabrick, and seemed suited to receive a numerous train of followers, such as, in those days, served the nobility, either in the splendour of peace, or the turbulence of war. Its present family inhabited only a small part of it; and even this part appeared forlorn and almost desolate from the spaciousness of the apartments, and the length of the galleries which led to them. A melancholy stillness reigned through the halls, and the silence of the courts, which were shaded by high turrets, was for many hours together undisturbed by the sound of any foot-step. Julia, who discovered an early taste for books, loved to retire in an evening to a small closet in which she had collected her favorite authors. This room formed the western angle of the castle: one of its windows looked upon the sea, beyond which was faintly seen, skirting the horizon, the dark rocky coast of Calabria; the other opened towards a part of the castle, and afforded a prospect of the neighbouring woods. Her musical instruments were here deposited, with whatever assisted her favorite amusements. This spot, which was at once elegant, pleasant, and retired, was embellished with many little ornaments of her own invention, and with some drawings executed by her sister. The cioset was adjoining her chamber, and was separated from the apartments of madame only by a short gallery. This gallery opened into another, long and winding, which led to the grand staircase, terminating in the north hall, with which the chief apartments of the north side of the edifice communicated.
The castle of Mazzini was a large, oddly shaped building that seemed fit to house a large group of followers, like those who served the nobility in times of peace or war. The family living there now occupied only a small section of it, and even this area felt lonely and almost deserted due to the spaciousness of the rooms and the long hallways leading to them. A sad stillness filled the halls, and the silence in the courtyards, shaded by tall turrets, went undisturbed for hours without a single footstep. Julia, who developed an early love for books, liked to retreat in the evenings to a small room where she had gathered her favorite authors. This room was located in the western corner of the castle: one window looked out over the sea, where the dark, rocky coast of Calabria could be faintly seen along the horizon; the other window faced another part of the castle and looked out onto the neighboring woods. Her musical instruments and other items for her favorite pastimes were kept there. This spot, elegant, cozy, and private, was decorated with many little ornaments she created herself and some drawings made by her sister. The closet was next to her bedroom and was only separated from Madame's rooms by a short hallway. This hallway connected to another long, winding one that led to the grand staircase, which opened into the north hall, where the main rooms of the north side of the building were linked.
Madame de Menon's apartment opened into both galleries. It was in one of these rooms that she usually spent the mornings, occupied in the improvement of her young charge. The windows looked towards the sea, and the room was light and pleasant. It was their custom to dine in one of the lower apartments, and at table they were always joined by a dependant of the marquis's, who had resided many years in the castle, and who instructed the young ladies in the Latin tongue, and in geography. During the fine evenings of summer, this little party frequently supped in a pavilion, which was built on an eminence in the woods belonging to the castle. From this spot the eye had an almost boundless range of sea and land. It commanded the straits of Messina, with the opposite shores of Calabria, and a great extent of the wild and picturesque scenery of Sicily. Mount Etna, crowned with eternal snows, and shooting from among the clouds, formed a grand and sublime picture in the background of the scene. The city of Palermo was also distinguishable; and Julia, as she gazed on its glittering spires; would endeavour in imagination to depicture its beauties, while she secretly sighed for a view of that world, from which she had hitherto been secluded by the mean jealousy of the marchioness, upon whose mind the dread of rival beauty operated strongly to the prejudice of Emilia and Julia. She employed all her influence over the marquis to detain them in retirement; and, though Emilia was now twenty, and her sister eighteen, they had never passed the boundaries of their father's domains.
Madame de Menon's apartment opened into both galleries. She usually spent her mornings in one of these rooms, focused on the development of her young ward. The windows faced the sea, making the room bright and pleasant. They typically dined in one of the lower apartments, and at the table, they were always joined by a servant of the marquis, who had lived in the castle for many years and taught the young ladies Latin and geography. During the beautiful summer evenings, this small group often had dinner in a pavilion built on a hill in the castle's woods. From this spot, there was an almost endless view of sea and land. It overlooked the straits of Messina, with the opposite shores of Calabria, and a vast expanse of the wild and picturesque scenery of Sicily. Mount Etna, topped with eternal snow and rising above the clouds, created a grand and striking backdrop. The city of Palermo was also visible, and as Julia gazed at its sparkling spires, she tried to imagine its beauty while secretly yearning for a glimpse of the world she had been kept away from by the marchioness's petty jealousy, which strongly influenced her feelings about Emilia and Julia. She used all her power over the marquis to keep them in isolation; and although Emilia was now twenty and her sister eighteen, they had never left their father's land.
Vanity often produces unreasonable alarm; but the marchioness had in this instance just grounds for apprehension; the beauty of her lord's daughters has seldom been exceeded. The person of Emilia was finely proportioned. Her complexion was fair, her hair flaxen, and her dark blue eyes were full of sweet expression. Her manners were dignified and elegant, and in her air was a feminine softness, a tender timidity which irresistibly attracted the heart of the beholder. The figure of Julia was light and graceful—her step was airy—her mien animated, and her smile enchanting. Her eyes were dark, and full of fire, but tempered with modest sweetness. Her features were finely turned—every laughing grace played round her mouth, and her countenance quickly discovered all the various emotions of her soul. The dark auburn hair, which curled in beautiful profusion in her neck, gave a finishing charm to her appearance.
Vanity often causes unnecessary worry; however, the marchioness had legitimate reasons to be concerned this time. The beauty of her husband’s daughters was rarely matched. Emilia had a stunning figure. Her complexion was fair, her hair was light, and her dark blue eyes sparkled with warmth. She carried herself in a dignified and graceful manner, and her presence had a gentle softness, a shy timidity that irresistibly captivated those around her. Julia had a light and graceful figure—her step was lively—her demeanor was vibrant, and her smile was enchanting. Her eyes were dark and full of passion, yet softened by sweet modesty. Her features were beautifully shaped—every playful charm lit up her smile, and her face quickly revealed the emotions she felt. The dark auburn hair, which curled beautifully around her neck, added a finishing touch to her beauty.
Thus lovely, and thus veiled in obscurity, were the daughters of the noble Mazzini. But they were happy, for they knew not enough of the world seriously to regret the want of its enjoyments, though Julia would sometimes sigh for the airy image which her fancies painted, and a painful curiosity would arise concerning the busy scenes from which she was excluded. A return to her customary amusements, however, would chase the ideal image from her mind, and restore her usual happy complacency. Books, music, and painting, divided the hours of her leisure, and many beautiful summer-evenings were spent in the pavilion, where the refined conversation of madame, the poetry of Tasso, the lute of Julia, and the friendship of Emilia, combined to form a species of happiness, such as elevated and highly susceptible minds are alone capable of receiving or communicating. Madame understood and practised all the graces of conversation, and her young pupils perceived its value, and caught the spirit of its character.
The daughters of the noble Mazzini were beautiful yet shrouded in mystery. But they were happy, as they weren’t aware enough of the world to truly miss its pleasures, although Julia would sometimes yearn for the lighthearted image her imagination created and feel a painful curiosity about the lively scenes from which she was kept away. However, returning to her usual activities would quickly chase the ideal from her mind and bring back her typical cheerful contentment. Books, music, and painting filled her free time, and many lovely summer evenings were spent in the pavilion, where the elegant conversations with Madame, the poetry of Tasso, Julia's lute, and Emilia's friendship combined to create a kind of happiness that only elevated and sensitive minds can truly experience or share. Madame understood and practiced the art of conversation, and her young pupils recognized its value and absorbed its essence.
Conversation may be divided into two classes—the familiar and the sentimental. It is the province of the familiar, to diffuse cheerfulness and ease—to open the heart of man to man, and to beam a temperate sunshine upon the mind.—Nature and art must conspire to render us susceptible of the charms, and to qualify us for the practice of the second class of conversation, here termed sentimental, and in which Madame de Menon particularly excelled. To good sense, lively feeling, and natural delicacy of taste, must be united an expansion of mind, and a refinement of thought, which is the result of high cultivation. To render this sort of conversation irresistibly attractive, a knowledge of the world is requisite, and that enchanting case, that elegance of manner, which is to be acquired only by frequenting the higher circles of polished life. In sentimental conversation, subjects interesting to the heart, and to the imagination, are brought forward; they are discussed in a kind of sportive way, with animation and refinement, and are never continued longer than politeness allows. Here fancy flourishes,—the sensibilities expand—and wit, guided by delicacy and embellished by taste—points to the heart.
Conversation can be divided into two types: casual and sentimental. The casual type spreads cheerfulness and eases worries—it helps people connect and brings a gentle warmth to the mind. Both nature and nurture need to come together to make us open to the appeal of the sentimental style of conversation, which Madame de Menon was particularly skilled at. This kind of conversation requires good sense, lively emotions, and natural taste, combined with an open mind and refined thoughts that come from deep learning. To make this type of conversation truly compelling, you need to have a knowledge of the world and the charm and elegance that comes from mingling in high society. In sentimental conversations, topics that stir the heart and imagination are presented; they are discussed playfully, with energy and refinement, and never for longer than is polite. Here, creativity thrives—emotions expand—and wit, guided by sensitivity and enhanced by taste, connects to the heart.
Such was the conversation of Madame de Menon; and the pleasant gaiety of the pavilion seemed peculiarly to adapt it for the scene of social delights. On the evening of a very sultry day, having supped in their favorite spot, the coolness of the hour, and the beauty of the night, tempted this happy party to remain there later than usual. Returning home, they were surprised by the appearance of a light through the broken window-shutters of an apartment, belonging to a division of the castle which had for many years been shut up. They stopped to observe it, when it suddenly disappeared, and was seen no more. Madame de Menon, disturbed at this phaenomenon, hastened into the castle, with a view of enquiring into the cause of it, when she was met in the north hall by Vincent. She related to him what she had seen, and ordered an immediate search to be made for the keys of those apartments. She apprehended that some person had penetrated that part of the edifice with an intention of plunder; and, disdaining a paltry fear where her duty was concerned, she summoned the servants of the castle, with an intention of accompanying them thither. Vincent smiled at her apprehensions, and imputed what she had seen to an illusion, which the solemnity of the hour had impressed upon her fancy. Madame, however, persevered in her purpose; and, after along and repeated search, a massey key, covered with rust, was produced. She then proceeded to the southern side of the edifice, accompanied by Vincent, and followed by the servants, who were agitated with impatient wonder. The key was applied to an iron gate, which opened into a court that separated this division from the other parts of the castle. They entered this court, which was overgrown with grass and weeds, and ascended some steps that led to a large door, which they vainly endeavoured to open. All the different keys of the castle were applied to the lock, without effect, and they were at length compelled to quit the place, without having either satisfied their curiosity, or quieted their fears. Everything, however, was still, and the light did not reappear. Madame concealed her apprehensions, and the family retired to rest.
Such was the conversation of Madame de Menon, and the cheerful atmosphere of the pavilion seemed perfectly suited for their social enjoyment. On the evening of a very hot day, after having dinner in their favorite spot, the pleasantness of the hour and the beauty of the night encouraged this happy group to stay longer than usual. On their way home, they were surprised to see a light shining through the broken window-shutters of a room in a part of the castle that had been closed off for many years. They paused to look at it when it suddenly vanished and was gone. Madame de Menon, disturbed by this strange occurrence, hurried into the castle to find out what caused it, where she met Vincent in the north hall. She told him what she had seen and ordered an immediate search for the keys to those rooms. She feared that someone had entered that section of the building intending to steal, and dismissing any petty fear where her duty was concerned, she gathered the castle’s servants to accompany her. Vincent smiled at her worries and suggested that what she saw was an illusion brought on by the solemnity of the hour. However, Madame remained determined, and after a long and thorough search, they found a rust-covered master key. She then went to the south side of the castle, with Vincent following and the servants trailing behind, filled with eager curiosity. The key was used on an iron gate, which opened into a courtyard that separated this section from the rest of the castle. They entered the courtyard, which was overgrown with grass and weeds, and climbed some steps that led to a large door, which they attempted to open in vain. They tried all the keys they had, but none worked, and eventually, they had to leave without satisfying their curiosity or calming their fears. Nevertheless, everything was quiet, and the light did not come back. Madame hid her worries, and the family went to bed.
This circumstance dwelt on the mind of Madame de Menon, and it was some time before she ventured again to spend an evening in the pavilion. After several months passed, without further disturbance or discovery, another occurrence renewed the alarm. Julia had one night remained in her closet later than usual. A favorite book had engaged her attention beyond the hour of customary repose, and every inhabitant of the castle, except herself, had long been lost in sleep. She was roused from her forgetfulness, by the sound of the castle clock, which struck one. Surprised at the lateness of the hour, she rose in haste, and was moving to her chamber, when the beauty of the night attracted her to the window. She opened it; and observing a fine effect of moonlight upon the dark woods, leaned forwards. In that situation she had not long remained, when she perceived a light faintly flash through a casement in the uninhabited part of the castle. A sudden tremor seized her, and she with difficulty supported herself. In a few moments it disappeared, and soon after a figure, bearing a lamp, proceeded from an obscure door belonging to the south tower; and stealing along the outside of the castle walls, turned round the southern angle, by which it was afterwards hid from the view. Astonished and terrified at what she had seen, she hurried to the apartment of Madame de Menon, and related the circumstance. The servants were immediately roused, and the alarm became general. Madame arose and descended into the north hall, where the domestics were already assembled. No one could be found of courage sufficient to enter into the courts; and the orders of madame were disregarded, when opposed to the effects of superstitious terror. She perceived that Vincent was absent, but as she was ordering him to be called, he entered the hall. Surprised to find the family thus assembled, he was told the occasion. He immediately ordered a party of the servants to attend him round the castle walls; and with some reluctance, and more fear, they obeyed him. They all returned to the hall, without having witnessed any extraordinary appearance; but though their fears were not confirmed, they were by no means dissipated. The appearance of a light in a part of the castle which had for several years been shut up, and to which time and circumstance had given an air of singular desolation, might reasonably be supposed to excite a strong degree of surprise and terror. In the minds of the vulgar, any species of the wonderful is received with avidity; and the servants did not hesitate in believing the southern division of the castle to be inhabited by a supernatural power. Too much agitated to sleep, they agreed to watch for the remainder of the night. For this purpose they arranged themselves in the east gallery, where they had a view of the south tower from which the light had issued. The night, however, passed without any further disturbance; and the morning dawn, which they beheld with inexpressible pleasure, dissipated for a while the glooms of apprehension. But the return of evening renewed the general fear, and for several successive nights the domestics watched the southern tower. Although nothing remarkable was seen, a report was soon raised, and believed, that the southern side of the castle was haunted. Madame de Menon, whose mind was superior to the effects of superstition, was yet disturbed and perplexed, and she determined, if the light reappeared, to inform the marquis of the circumstance, and request the keys of those apartments.
This situation occupied Madame de Menon's thoughts, and it took her a while to brave spending another evening in the pavilion. After several months passed without any further disturbances or discoveries, another incident reignited her fear. One night, Julia stayed in her room later than usual. A favorite book had captured her attention beyond her usual bedtime, and everyone else in the castle had already fallen asleep. She was brought back to reality by the sound of the castle clock striking one. Realizing how late it was, she hurried to her bedroom, but the beauty of the night caught her eye, drawing her to the window. She opened it and, enchanted by the moonlight filtering through the dark woods, leaned forward. After a short while in that position, she noticed a faint light flashing through a window in the unoccupied part of the castle. A sudden wave of fear overtook her, and she struggled to steady herself. Moments later, the light disappeared, but shortly after, a figure holding a lamp emerged from a dark door of the south tower. It moved stealthily along the castle walls and turned around the southern corner, concealing itself from view. Stunned and terrified by what she had witnessed, Julia rushed to Madame de Menon's room and recounted the events. The servants were quickly awakened, and panic spread throughout the castle. Madame went down to the north hall, where the staff had gathered. No one had the courage to enter the courtyards, and Madame's orders were ignored due to their superstitious dread. She noticed that Vincent was missing, but just as she was about to summon him, he entered the hall. Surprised to find the family gathered, he was briefed on the situation. He then commanded a group of servants to accompany him around the castle walls, and, though reluctantly and fearfully, they complied. They all returned to the hall without witnessing anything unusual; however, their fears remained intact, even if unconfirmed. The sighting of a light in a section of the castle that had been closed off for years, which had acquired an eerie desolation over time, understandably sparked a strong sense of surprise and terror. Among the common folk, any hint of the supernatural is eagerly believed, and the servants had no doubt that the southern part of the castle was inhabited by a ghostly presence. Too agitated to sleep, they decided to keep watch for the rest of the night. They settled in the east gallery, where they could see the south tower from which the light had appeared. However, the night went by without further incident, and the dawn brought a deep sense of relief, momentarily lifting their fears. But as evening returned, their anxieties surged again, and for several nights in a row, the staff kept watch on the southern tower. Although they didn't witness anything extraordinary, rumors quickly spread that the southern part of the castle was haunted. Madame de Menon, though above superstitious fears, felt troubled and conflicted. She resolved that if the light appeared again, she would inform the marquis of the situation and ask for the keys to those rooms.
The marquis, immersed in the dissipations of Naples, seldom remembered the castle, or its inhabitants. His son, who had been educated under his immediate care, was the sole object of his pride, as the marchioness was that of his affection. He loved her with romantic fondness, which she repaid with seeming tenderness, and secret perfidy. She allowed herself a free indulgence in the most licentious pleasures, yet conducted herself with an art so exquisite as to elude discovery, and even suspicion. In her amours she was equally inconstant as ardent, till the young Count Hippolitus de Vereza attracted her attention. The natural fickleness of her disposition seemed then to cease, and upon him she centered all her desires.
The marquis, caught up in the distractions of Naples, rarely thought about the castle or its residents. His son, who had been raised under his direct supervision, was his only source of pride, while the marchioness was his main source of love. He cared for her deeply, with a kind of romantic passion that she returned with apparent warmth, but also hidden betrayal. She indulged freely in the most outrageous pleasures, yet managed to do so in a way that was so skillful it avoided detection and even suspicion. In her affairs, she was both passionate and inconsistent until she became captivated by the young Count Hippolitus de Vereza. At that point, her natural tendency to be fickle seemed to vanish, and all her desires focused on him.
The count Vereza lost his father in early childhood. He was now of age, and had just entered upon the possession of his estates. His person was graceful, yet manly; his mind accomplished, and his manners elegant; his countenance expressed a happy union of spirit, dignity, and benevolence, which formed the principal traits of his character. He had a sublimity of thought, which taught him to despise the voluptuous vices of the Neapolitans, and led him to higher pursuits. He was the chosen and early friend of young Ferdinand, the son of the marquis, and was a frequent visitor in the family. When the marchioness first saw him, she treated him with great distinction, and at length made such advances, as neither the honor nor the inclinations of the count permitted him to notice. He conducted himself toward her with frigid indifference, which served only to inflame the passion it was meant to chill. The favors of the marchioness had hitherto been sought with avidity, and accepted with rapture; and the repulsive insensibility which she now experienced, roused all her pride, and called into action every refinement of coquetry.
The Count Vereza lost his father when he was very young. He was now of age and had just taken possession of his estates. He had a graceful yet manly appearance, a sharp mind, and elegant manners; his face reflected a happy blend of spirit, dignity, and kindness, which were the main traits of his character. He had lofty thoughts that taught him to disdain the indulgent vices of the Neapolitans and encouraged him to pursue greater ambitions. He was the close and early friend of young Ferdinand, the son of the marquis, and often visited the family. When the marchioness first saw him, she treated him with great respect and eventually made advances that neither the count's honor nor his interests allowed him to acknowledge. He acted toward her with cool indifference, which only served to intensify the passion it was supposed to suppress. The marchioness had always had her favors eagerly sought after and joyfully accepted; now, the cold indifference she encountered sparked her pride and activated all her skills in flirtation.
It was about this period that Vincent was seized with a disorder which increased so rapidly, as in a short time to assume the most alarming appearance. Despairing of life, he desired that a messenger might be dispatched to inform the marquis of his situation, and to signify his earnest wish to see him before he died. The progress of his disorder defied every art of medicine, and his visible distress of mind seemed to accelerate his fate. Perceiving his last hour approaching, he requested to have a confessor. The confessor was shut up with him a considerable time, and he had already received extreme unction, when Madame de Menon was summoned to his bedside. The hand of death was now upon him, cold damps hung upon his brows, and he, with difficulty, raised his heavy eyes to madame as she entered the apartment. He beckoned her towards him, and desiring that no person might be permitted to enter the room, was for a few moments silent. His mind appeared to labour under oppressive remembrances; he made several attempts to speak, but either resolution or strength failed him. At length, giving madame a look of unutterable anguish, 'Alas, madam,' said he, 'Heaven grants not the prayer of such a wretch as I am. I must expire long before the marquis can arrive. Since I shall see him no more, I would impart to you a secret which lies heavy at my heart, and which makes my last moments dreadful, as they are without hope.' 'Be comforted,' said madame, who was affected by the energy of his manner, 'we are taught to believe that forgiveness is never denied to sincere repentance.' 'You, madam, are ignorant of the enormity of my crime, and of the secret—the horrid secret which labours at my breast. My guilt is beyond remedy in this world, and I fear will be without pardon in the next; I therefore hope little from confession even to a priest. Yet some good it is still in my power to do; let me disclose to you that secret which is so mysteriously connected with the southern apartments of this castle.'—'What of them!' exclaimed madame, with impatience. Vincent returned no answer; exhausted by the effort of speaking, he had fainted. Madame rung for assistance, and by proper applications, his senses were recalled. He was, however, entirely speechless, and in this state he remained till he expired, which was about an hour after he had conversed with madame.
It was around this time that Vincent was struck by an illness that escalated so quickly that it soon took on a very alarming appearance. Desperate to live, he wanted a messenger to be sent to inform the marquis of his condition and to express his strong desire to see him before he passed away. The progression of his illness resisted all medical attempts, and his visible mental anguish seemed to hasten his demise. Realizing his final moments were near, he asked for a confessor. The confessor spent a significant amount of time with him, and he had already received last rites when Madame de Menon was called to his bedside. Death was now upon him; cold sweat clung to his forehead, and he struggled to lift his heavy eyes to Madame as she entered the room. He gestured for her to come closer and requested that no one else be allowed in, remaining silent for a few moments. His mind seemed to be overwhelmed with heavy thoughts; he tried several times to speak, but either his determination or strength failed him. Finally, giving Madame a look of profound anguish, he said, "Alas, madam, Heaven does not grant the plea of someone as wretched as I am. I must pass away long before the marquis can get here. Since I won’t see him again, I need to share a secret that weighs heavily on my heart and makes my last moments terrifying, as they are full of despair." "Take comfort," said Madame, moved by the intensity of his demeanor, "we are taught to believe that forgiveness is always granted to true repentance." "You, madam, do not understand the severity of my sin and the secret—this horrifying secret that burdens my heart. My guilt is beyond fixing in this life, and I fear it will remain unpardoned in the next; thus, I expect little from confession, even to a priest. Yet there is still some good I can do; let me share with you this secret that is so deeply tied to the southern apartments of this castle."—"What about them!" Madame exclaimed, impatiently. Vincent didn’t respond; exhausted from speaking, he fainted. Madame called for help, and with the right measures, his senses were restored. However, he was completely unable to speak, and he remained in this state until he passed away about an hour after his conversation with Madame.
The perplexity and astonishment of madame, were by the late scene heightened to a very painful degree. She recollected the various particulars relative to the southern division of the castle, the many years it had stood uninhabited—the silence which had been observed concerning it—the appearance of the light and the figure—the fruitless search for the keys, and the reports so generally believed; and thus remembrance presented her with a combination of circumstances, which served only to increase her wonder, and heighten her curiosity. A veil of mystery enveloped that part of the castle, which it now seemed impossible should ever be penetrated, since the only person who could have removed it, was no more.
Madame’s confusion and shock from the recent events reached an extremely painful level. She recalled various details about the southern section of the castle, how it had been empty for many years—the silence surrounding it—the appearance of the light and the figure—the unsuccessful search for the keys, and the widely believed rumors; and these memories brought her a mix of circumstances that only deepened her wonder and intensified her curiosity. A shroud of mystery surrounded that part of the castle, which now seemed impossible to unravel since the only person who could have revealed the truth was gone.
The marquis arrived on the day after that on which Vincent had expired. He came attended by servants only, and alighted at the gates of the castle with an air of impatience, and a countenance expressive of strong emotion. Madame, with the young ladies, received him in the hall. He hastily saluted his daughters, and passed on to the oak parlour, desiring madame to follow him. She obeyed, and the marquis enquired with great agitation after Vincent. When told of his death, he paced the room with hurried steps, and was for some time silent. At length seating himself, and surveying madame with a scrutinizing eye, he asked some questions concerning the particulars of Vincent's death. She mentioned his earnest desire to see the marquis, and repeated his last words. The marquis remained silent, and madame proceeded to mention those circumstances relative to the southern division of the castle, which she thought it of so much importance to discover. He treated the affair very lightly, laughed at her conjectures, represented the appearances she described as the illusions of a weak and timid mind, and broke up the conversation, by going to visit the chamber of Vincent, in which he remained a considerable time.
The marquis arrived the day after Vincent had passed away. He came with only his servants and got out at the castle gates with an impatient demeanor and a face full of strong emotions. Madame and the young ladies greeted him in the hall. He quickly acknowledged his daughters and moved on to the oak parlor, asking madame to follow him. She complied, and the marquis, clearly agitated, inquired about Vincent. When he learned of Vincent’s death, he walked around the room quickly and fell silent for a while. Eventually, he sat down and looked at madame intently, asking about the details of Vincent’s death. She shared his strong wish to see the marquis and repeated his last words. The marquis stayed quiet as madame began to discuss the issues related to the southern part of the castle that she thought were crucial to explore. He dismissed the matter lightly, laughed at her speculations, suggested that her observations were just the illusions of a weak and timid mind, and ended the conversation by going to visit Vincent’s room, where he stayed for quite some time.
On the following day Emilia and Julia dined with the marquis. He was gloomy and silent; their efforts to amuse him seemed to excite displeasure rather than kindness; and when the repast was concluded, he withdrew to his own apartment, leaving his daughters in a state of sorrow and surprise.
On the next day, Emilia and Julia had dinner with the marquis. He was moody and quiet; their attempts to cheer him up seemed to annoy him instead of pleasing him, and when the meal was over, he retired to his room, leaving his daughters feeling sad and confused.
Vincent was to be interred, according to his own desire, in the church belonging to the convent of St Nicholas. One of the servants, after receiving some necessary orders concerning the funeral, ventured to inform the marquis of the appearance of the lights in the south tower. He mentioned the superstitious reports that prevailed amongst the household, and complained that the servants would not cross the courts after it was dark. 'And who is he that has commissioned you with this story?' said the marquis, in a tone of displeasure; 'are the weak and ridiculous fancies of women and servants to be obtruded upon my notice? Away—appear no more before me, till you have learned to speak what it is proper for me to hear.' Robert withdrew abashed, and it was some time before any person ventured to renew the subject with the marquis.
Vincent was to be buried, according to his wishes, in the church of the St. Nicholas convent. One of the servants, after getting some necessary instructions about the funeral, took a chance to tell the marquis about the strange lights in the south tower. He mentioned the superstitious rumors circulating among the staff and complained that the servants wouldn't cross the yard after dark. "And who sent you with this nonsense?" the marquis said, sounding displeased. "Should the silly and ridiculous fears of women and servants be brought to my attention? Go—don't show your face in front of me again until you can speak about what’s appropriate." Robert left, embarrassed, and it took a while before anyone dared to bring up the topic with the marquis again.
The majority of young Ferdinand now drew near, and the marquis determined to celebrate the occasion with festive magnificence at the castle of Mazzini. He, therefore, summoned the marchioness and his son from Naples, and very splendid preparations were ordered to be made. Emilia and Julia dreaded the arrival of the marchioness, whose influence they had long been sensible of, and from whose presence they anticipated a painful restraint. Beneath the gentle guidance of Madame de Menon, their hours had passed in happy tranquillity, for they were ignorant alike of the sorrows and the pleasures of the world. Those did not oppress, and these did not inflame them. Engaged in the pursuits of knowledge, and in the attainment of elegant accomplishments, their moments flew lightly away, and the flight of time was marked only by improvement. In madame was united the tenderness of the mother, with the sympathy of a friend; and they loved her with a warm and inviolable affection.
The majority of young Ferdinand now gathered around, and the marquis decided to celebrate the occasion with a grand event at the castle of Mazzini. He therefore called for the marchioness and his son from Naples, and lavish preparations were set in motion. Emilia and Julia feared the arrival of the marchioness, whose influence they had long felt, and they expected her presence to bring a burdensome restraint. Under the gentle guidance of Madame de Menon, their hours had been spent in happy peace, as they were unaware of both the sorrows and the joys of the world. Those did not weigh them down, and these did not stir them up. Caught up in their studies and the pursuit of elegant skills, their moments flowed by effortlessly, and time passed only by way of their growth. Madame embodied both the tenderness of a mother and the understanding of a friend; they loved her with a deep and unwavering affection.
The purposed visit of their brother, whom they had not seen for several years, gave them great pleasure. Although their minds retained no very distinct remembrance of him, they looked forward with eager and delightful expectation to his virtues and his talents; and hoped to find in his company, a consolation for the uneasiness which the presence of the marchioness would excite. Neither did Julia contemplate with indifference the approaching festival. A new scene was now opening to her, which her young imagination painted in the warm and glowing colours of delight. The near approach of pleasure frequently awakens the heart to emotions, which would fail to be excited by a more remote and abstracted observance. Julia, who, in the distance, had considered the splendid gaieties of life with tranquillity, now lingered with impatient hope through the moments which withheld her from their enjoyments. Emilia, whose feelings were less lively, and whose imagination was less powerful, beheld the approaching festival with calm consideration, and almost regretted the interruption of those tranquil pleasures, which she knew to be more congenial with her powers and disposition.
The planned visit from their brother, whom they hadn’t seen in several years, filled them with great joy. Even though they didn’t have a clear memory of him, they looked forward to his virtues and talents with eager and delightful anticipation; they hoped his company would provide comfort from the discomfort the marchioness's presence would bring. Julia, too, didn’t view the upcoming festival with indifference. A new experience was opening up for her, which her youthful imagination painted in bright and vibrant colors of joy. The imminent arrival of pleasure often stirs the heart to feelings that a more distant and abstract anticipation wouldn’t evoke. Julia, who had previously thought about the lavish excitement of life with calmness, now waited with impatient hope for the moments that separated her from enjoying them. Emilia, whose feelings were less intense and whose imagination was less vivid, viewed the upcoming festival with a sense of calm reflection and almost regretted the disruption of the peaceful pleasures she knew suited her nature better.
In a few days the marchioness arrived at the castle. She was followed by a numerous retinue, and accompanied by Ferdinand, and several of the Italian noblesse, whom pleasure attracted to her train. Her entrance was proclaimed by the sound of music, and those gates which had long rusted on their hinges, were thrown open to receive her. The courts and halls, whose aspect so lately expressed only gloom and desolation, now shone with sudden splendour, and echoed the sounds of gaiety and gladness. Julia surveyed the scene from an obscure window; and as the triumphal strains filled the air, her breast throbbed; her heart beat quick with joy, and she lost her apprehensions from the marchioness in a sort of wild delight hitherto unknown to her. The arrival of the marchioness seemed indeed the signal of universal and unlimited pleasure. When the marquis came out to receive her, the gloom that lately clouded his countenance, broke away in smiles of welcome, which the whole company appeared to consider as invitations to joy.
In a few days, the marchioness arrived at the castle. She was followed by a large entourage, along with Ferdinand and several Italian nobles who were drawn to her by the promise of pleasure. Her entrance was announced by the sound of music, and the gates that had long been rusted shut were thrown open to welcome her. The courtyards and halls, which recently looked only dull and desolate, now radiated sudden splendor and echoed with sounds of joy and celebration. Julia watched the scene from a hidden window; as the triumphant music filled the air, her heart raced with happiness, and she forgot her worries about the marchioness in a kind of wild delight that she had never experienced before. The marchioness's arrival truly seemed to signal universal and boundless pleasure. When the marquis came out to greet her, the sorrow that had recently clouded his face disappeared, replaced by welcoming smiles that everyone in attendance took as invitations to share in the joy.
The tranquil heart of Emilia was not proof against a scene so alluring, and she sighed at the prospect, yet scarcely knew why. Julia pointed out to her sister, the graceful figure of a young man who followed the marchioness, and she expressed her wishes that he might be her brother. From the contemplation of the scene before them, they were summoned to meet the marchioness. Julia trembled with apprehension, and for a few moments wished the castle was in its former state. As they advanced through the saloon, in which they were presented, Julia was covered with blushes; but Emilia, tho' equally timid, preserved her graceful dignity. The marchioness received them with a mingled smile of condescension and politeness, and immediately the whole attention of the company was attracted by their elegance and beauty. The eager eyes of Julia sought in vain to discover her brother, of whose features she had no recollection in those of any of the persons then present. At length her father presented him, and she perceived, with a sigh of regret, that he was not the youth she had observed from the window. He advanced with a very engaging air, and she met him with an unfeigned welcome. His figure was tall and majestic; he had a very noble and spirited carriage; and his countenance expressed at once sweetness and dignity. Supper was served in the east hall, and the tables were spread with a profusion of delicacies. A band of music played during the repast, and the evening concluded with a concert in the saloon.
The calm heart of Emilia couldn’t resist such an enticing scene, and she sighed at the thought, even if she wasn’t quite sure why. Julia pointed out to her sister the charming figure of a young man following the marchioness, wishing he could be her brother. As they admired the view, they were called to meet the marchioness. Julia felt nervous and briefly wished the castle was how it used to be. When they walked into the salon where they were introduced, Julia blushed deep red, but Emilia, though just as shy, maintained her graceful composure. The marchioness welcomed them with a mix of condescension and politeness, and soon all eyes were drawn to their elegance and beauty. Julia eagerly searched for her brother among those present, but couldn’t recognize him in any of their faces. Finally, her father introduced him, and she felt a pang of disappointment when she realized he wasn't the young man she had seen from the window. He approached with a charming presence, and she greeted him warmly. He was tall and commanding; his posture was noble and spirited, and his face radiated both kindness and dignity. Supper was served in the east hall, with tables overflowing with delicacies. A band played during the meal, and the evening wrapped up with a concert in the salon.
CHAPTER II
The day of the festival, so long and so impatiently looked for by Julia, was now arrived. All the neighbouring nobility were invited, and the gates of the castle were thrown open for a general rejoicing. A magnificent entertainment, consisting of the most luxurious and expensive dishes, was served in the halls. Soft music floated along the vaulted roofs, the walls were hung with decorations, and it seemed as if the hand of a magician had suddenly metamorphosed this once gloomy fabric into the palace of a fairy. The marquis, notwithstanding the gaiety of the scene, frequently appeared abstracted from its enjoyments, and in spite of all his efforts at cheerfulness, the melancholy of his heart was visible in his countenance.
The day of the festival, which Julia had long and eagerly awaited, had finally arrived. All the nearby nobility were invited, and the castle gates were thrown open for a celebration. A lavish banquet, filled with the most luxurious and expensive dishes, was served in the halls. Gentle music floated through the vaulted ceilings, the walls were adorned with decorations, and it felt as if a magician had transformed this once gloomy place into a fairy-tale palace. The marquis, despite the cheerful atmosphere, often seemed lost in thought, and even with all his attempts to appear happy, the sadness in his heart showed on his face.
In the evening there was a grand ball: the marchioness, who was still distinguished for her beauty, and for the winning elegance of her manners, appeared in the most splendid attire. Her hair was ornamented with a profusion of jewels, but was so disposed as to give an air rather of voluptuousness than of grace, to her figure. Although conscious of her charms, she beheld the beauty of Emilia and Julia with a jealous eye, and was compelled secretly to acknowledge, that the simple elegance with which they were adorned, was more enchanting than all the studied artifice of splendid decoration. They were dressed alike in light Sicilian habits, and the beautiful luxuriance of their flowing hair was restrained only by bandellets of pearl. The ball was opened by Ferdinand and the lady Matilda Constanza. Emilia danced with the young Marquis della Fazelli, and acquitted herself with the ease and dignity so natural to her. Julia experienced a various emotion of pleasure and fear when the Count de Vereza, in whom she recollected the cavalier she had observed from the window, led her forth. The grace of her step, and the elegant symmetry of her figure, raised in the assembly a gentle murmur of applause, and the soft blush which now stole over her cheek, gave an additional charm to her appearance. But when the music changed, and she danced to the soft Sicilian measure, the airy grace of her movement, and the unaffected tenderness of her air, sunk attention into silence, which continued for some time after the dance had ceased. The marchioness observed the general admiration with seeming pleasure, and secret uneasiness. She had suffered a very painful solicitude, when the Count de Vereza selected her for his partner in the dance, and she pursued him through the evening with an eye of jealous scrutiny. Her bosom, which before glowed only with love, was now torn by the agitation of other passions more violent and destructive. Her thoughts were restless, her mind wandered from the scene before her, and it required all her address to preserve an apparent ease. She saw, or fancied she saw, an impassioned air in the count, when he addressed himself to Julia, that corroded her heart with jealous fury.
In the evening, there was a grand ball: the marchioness, still known for her beauty and charming elegance, appeared in the most beautiful outfit. Her hair was adorned with lots of jewels, arranged in a way that gave her more of a sultry look than a graceful one. Despite being aware of her own charms, she watched the beauty of Emilia and Julia with jealousy, secretly admitting that their simple elegance was more captivating than all the elaborate adornments she wore. They were dressed similarly in light Sicilian outfits, with the beautiful waves of their hair held back only by pearl bands. The ball began with Ferdinand and Lady Matilda Constanza. Emilia danced with the young Marquis della Fazelli, moving with the effortless grace and dignity that was natural to her. Julia felt a mix of pleasure and fear when the Count de Vereza, who she remembered as the gentleman she had seen from the window, took her hand to dance. The elegance of her movements and the graceful symmetry of her figure drew a gentle murmur of approval from the crowd, and the soft blush that appeared on her cheeks added to her charm. But when the music changed and she danced to the gentle Sicilian rhythm, the lightness of her movements, combined with her genuine tenderness, silenced the room, lingering even after the dance had finished. The marchioness observed the crowd's admiration with feigned pleasure and private unease. She felt a painful worry when the Count de Vereza chose Julia as his dance partner, and throughout the evening, she kept a watchful, jealous eye on him. Her heart, once filled only with love, was now tormented by more destructive and intense emotions. Her thoughts raced, her mind drifted from the scene in front of her, and it took all her effort to maintain a facade of calm. She noticed, or thought she noticed, a passionate look in the count's eyes when he spoke to Julia, which stirred her heart with jealous rage.
At twelve the gates of the castle were thrown open, and the company quitted it for the woods, which were splendidly illuminated. Arcades of light lined the long vistas, which were terminated by pyramids of lamps that presented to the eye one bright column of flame. At irregular distances buildings were erected, hung with variegated lamps, disposed in the gayest and most fantastic forms. Collations were spread under the trees; and music, touched by unseen hands, breathed around. The musicians were placed in the most obscure and embowered spots, so as to elude the eye and strike the imagination. The scene appeared enchanting. Nothing met the eye but beauty and romantic splendour; the ear received no sounds but those of mirth and melody. The younger part of the company formed themselves into groups, which at intervals glanced through the woods, and were again unseen. Julia seemed the magic queen of the place. Her heart dilated with pleasure, and diffused over her features an expression of pure and complacent delight. A generous, frank, and exalted sentiment sparkled in her eyes, and animated her manner. Her bosom glowed with benevolent affections; and she seemed anxious to impart to all around her, a happiness as unmixed as that she experienced. Wherever she moved, admiration followed her steps. Ferdinand was as gay as the scene around him. Emilia was pleased; and the marquis seemed to have left his melancholy in the castle. The marchioness alone was wretched. She supped with a select party, in a pavilion on the sea-shore, which was fitted up with peculiar elegance. It was hung with white silk, drawn up in festoons, and richly fringed with gold. The sofas were of the same materials, and alternate wreaths of lamps and of roses entwined the columns. A row of small lamps placed about the cornice, formed an edge of light round the roof which, with the other numerous lights, was reflected in a blaze of splendour from the large mirrors that adorned the room. The Count Muriani was of the party;—he complimented the marchioness on the beauty of her daughters; and after lamenting with gaiety the captives which their charms would enthral, he mentioned the Count de Vereza. 'He is certainly of all others the man most deserving the lady Julia. As they danced, I thought they exhibited a perfect model of the beauty of either sex; and if I mistake not, they are inspired with a mutual admiration.' The marchioness, endeavouring to conceal her uneasiness, said, 'Yes, my lord, I allow the count all the merit you adjudge him, but from the little I have seen of his disposition, he is too volatile for a serious attachment.' At that instant the count entered the pavilion: 'Ah,' said Muriani, laughingly, 'you was the subject of our conversation, and seem to be come in good time to receive the honors allotted you. I was interceding with the marchioness for her interest in your favor, with the lady Julia; but she absolutely refuses it; and though she allows you merit, alleges, that you are by nature fickle and inconstant. What say you—would not the beauty of lady Julia bind your unsteady heart?'.
At noon, the gates of the castle swung open, and the guests left for the woods, which were beautifully lit. Arches of light lined the long pathways, ending in clusters of lamps that created a brilliant column of flame. Scattered throughout were buildings adorned with colorful lamps arranged in the most playful and imaginative designs. Refreshments were set up under the trees, and music played by unseen hands surrounded the area. The musicians were hidden in the most remote and lush spots, making them blend into the background while captivating the imagination. The scene was enchanting. All that filled the eyes was beauty and romantic splendor; the only sounds that reached the ears were laughter and music. The younger guests formed groups that occasionally appeared through the trees, only to vanish again. Julia seemed like the enchanting queen of the event. Her heart was overflowing with joy, and it showed on her face, radiating pure and content delight. A generous, open, and elevated spirit sparkled in her eyes and animated her gestures. She glowed with kindhearted feelings and seemed eager to share her happiness with everyone around her. Wherever she went, admiration followed her. Ferdinand was as cheerful as the lively scene. Emilia was delighted, and the marquis appeared to have shed his sadness from the castle. Only the marchioness looked unhappy. She dined with a select group in a pavilion by the sea, elegantly decorated. It was draped in white silk, gathered in loops, and richly fringed with gold. The sofas were made of similar materials, with alternating wreaths of lamps and roses entwined around the columns. A row of small lamps around the ceiling formed a ring of light, which, along with all the other lights, reflected brilliantly off the large mirrors that decorated the room. Count Muriani was part of the gathering; he complimented the marchioness on the beauty of her daughters and, while joking about how their charms would ensnare so many, mentioned Count de Vereza. “He is certainly the most deserving of the lady Julia out of anyone else. As they danced, they seemed to be the perfect example of beauty in both genders; and if I’m not mistaken, they share a mutual admiration.” The marchioness, trying to hide her discomfort, replied, “Yes, my lord, I acknowledge the count’s merits as you say, but from what little I’ve seen of his character, he’s too changeable for a serious relationship.” Just then, the count entered the pavilion: “Ah,” said Muriani, laughing, “we were just talking about you, and you’ve arrived just in time to receive the praise that’s due to you. I was advocating for your interest with the lady Julia to the marchioness; however, she outright refuses, and although she admits you have merit, she claims you are naturally fickle and inconsistent. What do you say—wouldn’t the beauty of lady Julia tame your restless heart?”
'I know not how I have deserved that character of the marchioness,' said the count with a smile, 'but that heart must be either fickle or insensible in an uncommon degree, which can boast of freedom in the presence of lady Julia.' The marchioness, mortified by the whole conversation, now felt the full force of Vereza's reply, which she imagined he pointed with particular emphasis.
"I don't know how I've earned that label of the marchioness," said the count with a smile, "but that heart must be either extremely fickle or completely insensitive to claim to be free in front of Lady Julia." The marchioness, embarrassed by the entire conversation, now felt the full impact of Vereza's response, which she thought he emphasized deliberately.
The entertainment concluded with a grand firework, which was exhibited on the margin of the sea, and the company did not part till the dawn of morning. Julia retired from the scene with regret. She was enchanted with the new world that was now exhibited to her, and she was not cool enough to distinguish the vivid glow of imagination from the colours of real bliss. The pleasure she now felt she believed would always be renewed, and in an equal degree, by the objects which first excited it. The weakness of humanity is never willingly perceived by young minds. It is painful to know, that we are operated upon by objects whose impressions are variable as they are indefinable—and that what yesterday affected us strongly, is to-day but imperfectly felt, and to-morrow perhaps shall be disregarded. When at length this unwelcome truth is received into the mind, we at first reject, with disgust, every appearance of good, we disdain to partake of a happiness which we cannot always command, and we not unfrequently sink into a temporary despair. Wisdom or accident, at length, recal us from our error, and offers to us some object capable of producing a pleasing, yet lasting effect, which effect, therefore, we call happiness. Happiness has this essential difference from what is commonly called pleasure, that virtue forms its basis, and virtue being the offspring of reason, may be expected to produce uniformity of effect.
The entertainment ended with a spectacular firework display along the beach, and the guests didn’t leave until dawn. Julia left the scene feeling regretful. She was captivated by the new world that had unfolded before her, unable to separate the bright glow of her imagination from the vibrant colors of true happiness. She believed the joy she felt would always be rekindled, just as intensely, by the things that first sparked it. Young minds rarely recognize the fragility of human nature. It’s painful to realize that we are influenced by things whose effects are as changeable as they are hard to define—and that what moved us deeply yesterday may only make a faint impression today, and might even be ignored tomorrow. When we finally accept this unwelcome truth, we often reject any semblance of joy, turning our backs on a happiness we can’t consistently access, which can lead us into temporary despair. Eventually, wisdom or serendipity brings us back from this mistake, presenting us with something that can create a pleasing yet lasting effect, which we then call happiness. Happiness differs from what is usually labeled pleasure in that it rests on a foundation of virtue, and since virtue arises from reason, it’s expected to yield consistent results.
The passions which had hitherto lain concealed in Julia's heart, touched by circumstance, dilated to its power, and afforded her a slight experience of the pain and delight which flow from their influence. The beauty and accomplishments of Vereza raised in her a new and various emotion, which reflection made her fear to encourage, but which was too pleasing to be wholly resisted. Tremblingly alive to a sense of delight, and unchilled by disappointment, the young heart welcomes every feeling, not simply painful, with a romantic expectation that it will expand into bliss.
The feelings that had been hidden in Julia's heart, stirred by circumstance, grew stronger and gave her a brief taste of the joy and sorrow that come from their influence. Vereza's beauty and talents sparked a new and complex emotion in her, one that reflection made her hesitant to nurture, but it was too enjoyable to completely ignore. With a heightened sense of joy and not discouraged by past disappointments, the young heart embraces every emotion, even if it’s not just painful, with a hopeful expectation that it will blossom into happiness.
Julia sought with eager anxiety to discover the sentiments of Vereza towards her; she revolved each circumstance of the day, but they afforded her little satisfaction; they reflected only a glimmering and uncertain light, which instead of guiding, served only to perplex her. Now she remembered some instance of particular attention, and then some mark of apparent indifference. She compared his conduct with that of the other young noblesse; and thought each appeared equally desirous of the favor of every lady present. All the ladies, however, appeared to her to court the admiration of Vereza, and she trembled lest he should be too sensible of the distinction. She drew from these reflections no positive inference; and though distrust rendered pain the predominate sensation, it was so exquisitely interwoven with delight, that she could not wish it exchanged for her former ease. Thoughtful and restless, sleep fled from her eyes, and she longed with impatience for the morning, which should again present Vereza, and enable her to pursue the enquiry. She rose early, and adorned herself with unusual care. In her favorite closet she awaited the hour of breakfast, and endeavoured to read, but her thoughts wandered from the subject. Her lute and favorite airs lost half their power to please; the day seemed to stand still—she became melancholy, and thought the breakfast-hour would never arrive. At length the clock struck the signal, the sound vibrated on every nerve, and trembling she quitted the closet for her sister's apartment. Love taught her disguise. Till then Emilia had shared all her thoughts; they now descended to the breakfast-room in silence, and Julia almost feared to meet her eye. In the breakfast-room they were alone. Julia found it impossible to support a conversation with Emilia, whose observations interrupting the course of her thoughts, became uninteresting and tiresome. She was therefore about to retire to her closet, when the marquis entered. His air was haughty, and his look severe. He coldly saluted his daughters, and they had scarcely time to reply to his general enquiries, when the marchioness entered, and the company soon after assembled. Julia, who had awaited with so painful an impatience for the moment which should present Vereza to her sight, now sighed that it was arrived. She scarcely dared to lift her timid eyes from the ground, and when by accident they met his, a soft tremour seized her; and apprehension lest he should discover her sentiments, served only to render her confusion conspicuous. At length, a glance from the marchioness recalled her bewildered thoughts; and other fears superseding those of love, her mind, by degrees, recovered its dignity. She could distinguish in the behaviour of Vereza no symptoms of particular admiration, and she resolved to conduct herself towards him with the most scrupulous care.
Julia anxiously tried to figure out what Vereza felt about her. She went over every detail of the day, but it brought her little comfort; it only cast a faint and uncertain light that confused her instead of helping. She recalled moments of special attention from him and then times when he seemed indifferent. She compared his actions to those of the other young nobles who all seemed eager to win the favor of every lady present. However, she felt that all the ladies were vying for Vereza's admiration, and she worried he might notice the difference. From these thoughts, she couldn’t draw any clear conclusions; even though distrust made her feel pain, it was so intricately mixed with delight that she didn't want to trade it for her previous ease. Deep in thought and restless, sleep evaded her, and she eagerly awaited the morning that would bring Vereza back and allow her to continue her inquiry. She rose early and took special care in getting ready. In her favorite nook, she waited for breakfast time, trying to read but unable to focus. Her lute and favorite tunes lost some of their charm; the day dragged on—she grew melancholy, feeling like breakfast would never come. At last, the clock struck, the sound resonating through her, and trembling, she left her nook for her sister's room. Love taught her to hide her feelings. Until then, Emilia had shared all her thoughts; now they descended to the breakfast room in silence, and Julia almost dreaded meeting her gaze. They were alone in the breakfast room. Julia found it hard to keep a conversation going with Emilia, whose comments interrupted her swirling thoughts and became dull and annoying. Just as she was about to retreat to her nook, the marquis entered. He had a proud demeanor and a stern look. He greeted his daughters coldly, and they barely had time to respond to his general inquiries when the marchioness entered, and soon after, guests arrived. Julia, who had been waiting impatiently for the moment to see Vereza, now sighed that it had finally come. She hardly dared to lift her shy eyes from the ground, and when she accidentally met his gaze, a soft tremor ran through her; her fear that he might find out how she felt only added to her embarrassment. Eventually, a look from the marchioness brought her back to reality, and her other anxieties overshadowed her feelings of love, allowing her mind to regain its composure. She noticed no signs of special admiration in Vereza’s behavior, and she decided to treat him with the utmost caution.
This day, like the preceding one, was devoted to joy. In the evening there was a concert, which was chiefly performed by the nobility. Ferdinand played the violoncello, Vereza the German flute, and Julia the piana-forte, which she touched with a delicacy and execution that engaged every auditor. The confusion of Julia may be easily imagined, when Ferdinand, selecting a beautiful duet, desired Vereza would accompany his sister. The pride of conscious excellence, however, quickly overcame her timidity, and enabled her to exert all her powers. The air was simple and pathetic, and she gave it those charms of expression so peculiarly her own. She struck the chords of her piana-forte in beautiful accompaniment, and towards the close of the second stanza, her voice resting on one note, swelled into a tone so exquisite, and from thence descended to a few simple notes, which she touched with such impassioned tenderness that every eye wept to the sounds. The breath of the flute trembled, and Hippolitus entranced, forgot to play. A pause of silence ensued at the conclusion of the piece, and continued till a general sigh seemed to awaken the audience from their enchantment. Amid the general applause, Hippolitus was silent. Julia observed his behaviour, and gently raising her eyes to his, there read the sentiments which she had inspired. An exquisite emotion thrilled her heart, and she experienced one of those rare moments which illuminate life with a ray of bliss, by which the darkness of its general shade is contrasted. Care, doubt, every disagreeable sensation vanished, and for the remainder of the evening she was conscious only of delight. A timid respect marked the manner of Hippolitus, more flattering to Julia than the most ardent professions. The evening concluded with a ball, and Julia was again the partner of the count.
This day, like the one before it, was filled with joy. In the evening, there was a concert mainly performed by the nobility. Ferdinand played the cello, Vereza played the German flute, and Julia played the piano with a grace and skill that captivated everyone. You can imagine Julia's nerves when Ferdinand chose a beautiful duet and asked Vereza to accompany his sister. However, her pride in her talent quickly overcame her shyness, allowing her to give it her all. The melody was simple and heartfelt, and she added her own special charm to the performance. She played the piano beautifully and, toward the end of the second stanza, her voice held on one note, swelling into an exquisite tone before gracefully descending into a few simple notes that she played with such passionate tenderness that everyone was moved to tears. The breath of the flute quivered, and Hippolitus, spellbound, forgot to play. There was a moment of silence at the end of the piece, lasting until a collective sigh seemed to wake the audience from their trance. Amidst the applause, Hippolitus remained quiet. Julia noticed his behavior and gently lifted her eyes to his, reading the feelings she had stirred in him. A wave of exquisite emotion thrilled her heart, and she experienced one of those rare moments that light up life with a blissful glow, standing out against its usual shadows. Worries and doubts faded away, and for the rest of the evening, she felt nothing but joy. Hippolitus showed a respectful shyness that was more flattering to Julia than the most passionate declarations. The evening wrapped up with a ball, and once again, Julia was the count's partner.
When the ball broke up, she retired to her apartment, but not to sleep. Joy is as restless as anxiety or sorrow. She seemed to have entered upon a new state of existence;—those fine springs of affection which had hitherto lain concealed, were now touched, and yielded to her a happiness more exalted than any her imagination had ever painted. She reflected on the tranquillity of her past life, and comparing it with the emotions of the present hour, exulted in the difference. All her former pleasures now appeared insipid; she wondered that they ever had power to affect her, and that she had endured with content the dull uniformity to which she had been condemned. It was now only that she appeared to live. Absorbed in the single idea of being beloved, her imagination soared into the regions of romantic bliss, and bore her high above the possibility of evil. Since she was beloved by Hippolitus, she could only be happy.
When the event ended, she went back to her apartment, but not to sleep. Joy can be just as restlessly consuming as anxiety or sadness. It felt like she had entered a whole new phase of life; those deep feelings of love that had been hidden before were now awakened, bringing her a happiness greater than anything she had ever imagined. She thought about the peace of her old life, and compared it to the emotions she was feeling now, reveling in the difference. All her previous pleasures seemed dull now; she was amazed that they ever affected her and that she had put up with the monotonous routine she had been stuck in. It was only now that she truly felt alive. Fully immersed in the idea of being loved, her imagination soared into the heights of romantic joy, carrying her far away from any thought of trouble. Now that Hippolitus loved her, all she could feel was happiness.
From this state of entranced delight, she was awakened by the sound of music immediately under her window. It was a lute touched by a masterly hand. After a wild and melancholy symphony, a voice of more than magic expression swelled into an air so pathetic and tender, that it seemed to breathe the very soul of love. The chords of the lute were struck in low and sweet accompaniment. Julia listened, and distinguished the following words;
From this state of blissful joy, she was brought back to reality by the sound of music right outside her window. It was a lute played by a skilled musician. After a wild and sorrowful melody, a voice with enchanting emotion rose into a tune so touching and gentle that it felt like it was filled with the essence of love. The lute's chords were played softly and sweetly. Julia listened and made out the following words;
SONNET
SONNET
Still is the night-breeze!—not a lonely sound
Steals through the silence of this dreary hour;
O'er these high battlements Sleep reigns profound,
And sheds on all, his sweet oblivious power.
On all but me—I vainly ask his dews
To steep in short forgetfulness my cares.
Th' affrighted god still flies when Love pursues,
Still—still denies the wretched lover's prayers.
The night breeze is calm!—not a single sound
Breaks the silence of this bleak hour;
Over these tall walls, Sleep deeply reigns,
And spreads his sweet, forgetful power over all.
Over everyone but me—I desperately wish for his drops
To soak my troubles in brief forgetfulness.
The frightened god keeps fleeing when Love chases,
Continues to deny the wretched lover's pleas.
An interval of silence followed, and the air was repeated; after which the music was heard no more. If before Julia believed that she was loved by Hippolitus, she was now confirmed in the sweet reality. But sleep at length fell upon her senses, and the airy forms of ideal bliss no longer fleeted before her imagination. Morning came, and she arose light and refreshed. How different were her present sensations from those of the preceding day. Her anxiety had now evaporated in joy, and she experienced that airy dance of spirits which accumulates delight from every object; and with a power like the touch of enchantment, can transform a gloomy desert into a smiling Eden. She flew to the breakfast-room, scarcely conscious of motion; but, as she entered it, a soft confusion overcame her; she blushed, and almost feared to meet the eyes of Vereza. She was presently relieved, however, for the Count was not there. The company assembled—Julia watched the entrance of every person with painful anxiety, but he for whom she looked did not appear. Surprised and uneasy, she fixed her eyes on the door, and whenever it opened, her heart beat with an expectation which was as often checked by disappointment. In spite of all her efforts, her vivacity sunk into languor, and she then perceived that love may produce other sensations than those of delight. She found it possible to be unhappy, though loved by Hippolitus; and acknowledged with a sigh of regret, which was yet new to her, how tremblingly her peace depended upon him. He neither appeared nor was mentioned at breakfast; but though delicacy prevented her enquiring after him, conversation soon became irksome to her, and she retired to the apartment of Madame de Menon. There she employed herself in painting, and endeavoured to beguile the time till the hour of dinner, when she hoped to see Hippolitus. Madame was, as usual, friendly and cheerful, but she perceived a reserve in the conduct of Julia, and penetrated without difficulty into its cause. She was, however, ignorant of the object of her pupil's admiration. The hour so eagerly desired by Julia at length arrived, and with a palpitating heart she entered the hall. The Count was not there, and in the course of conversation, she learned that he had that morning sailed for Naples. The scene which so lately appeared enchanting to her eyes, now changed its hue; and in the midst of society, and surrounded by gaiety, she was solitary and dejected. She accused herself of having suffered her wishes to mislead her judgment; and the present conduct of Hippolitus convinced her, that she had mistaken admiration for a sentiment more tender. She believed, too, that the musician who had addressed her in his sonnet, was not the Count; and thus at once was dissolved all the ideal fabric of her happiness. How short a period often reverses the character of our sentiments, rendering that which yesterday we despised, to-day desirable. The tranquil state which she had so lately delighted to quit, she now reflected upon with regret. She had, however, the consolation of believing that her sentiments towards the Count were unknown, and the sweet consciousness that her conduct had been governed by a nice sense of propriety.
A silent moment followed, and the atmosphere shifted; after that, the music was gone. If Julia had believed she was loved by Hippolitus before, she was now sure of it. But eventually, sleep overpowered her, and the dreamy visions of happiness faded from her mind. Morning came, and she woke feeling light and refreshed. Her feelings were so different from those of the day before. Her anxiety had turned into joy, and she felt a lightness of spirit that drew happiness from everything around her; with a magic-like power, she could turn a dreary place into a cheerful paradise. She rushed into the breakfast room, almost unaware of her movements, but as she walked in, a soft embarrassment washed over her; she blushed and nearly avoided looking into Vereza's eyes. She was soon relieved, though, because the Count wasn’t there. As the other guests gathered, Julia anxiously watched the door for him, but he never showed up. Surprised and uneasy, she kept her gaze on the entrance, and whenever it opened, her heart raced with hope that was often met with disappointment. Despite her efforts to shake it off, her excitement faded into weariness, and she then realized that love can bring feelings other than joy. She found it possible to feel unhappy, even while being loved by Hippolitus, and with a sigh of regret, she recognized how delicately her happiness depended on him. He didn’t show up or get mentioned at breakfast; though she didn’t want to ask about him, the conversation quickly became boring for her, prompting her to leave for Madame de Menon's room. There, she kept herself busy with painting, trying to pass the time until dinner when she hoped to see Hippolitus. Madame was her usual friendly and cheerful self, but she noticed something reserved in Julia’s behavior and easily figured out the reason behind it. However, she didn’t know the object of Julia's admiration. Finally, the moment Julia had eagerly awaited arrived, and with a racing heart, she walked into the hall. The Count wasn’t there, and during the conversation, she found out he had sailed for Naples that morning. The scene that had once seemed magical to her now lost its charm; amid the crowd and laughter, she felt lonely and downcast. She blamed herself for letting her wishes cloud her judgment, and Hippolitus’s actions made her realize she had confused admiration with a deeper feeling. She also thought the musician who had sung to her wasn’t the Count, and just like that, the entire illusion of her happiness vanished. How quickly a short period can change our feelings, turning what we rejected yesterday into something we desire today. The calmness she had recently been eager to leave behind now filled her with regret. However, she found solace in believing her feelings for the Count were hidden and that she had acted with a strong sense of propriety.
The public rejoicings at the castle closed with the week; but the gay spirit of the marchioness forbade a return to tranquillity; and she substituted diversions more private, but in splendour scarcely inferior to the preceding ones. She had observed the behaviour of Hippolitus on the night of the concert with chagrin, and his departure with sorrow; yet, disdaining to perpetuate misfortune by reflection, she sought to lose the sense of disappointment in the hurry of dissipation. But her efforts to erase him from her remembrance were ineffectual. Unaccustomed to oppose the bent of her inclinations, they now maintained unbounded sway; and she found too late, that in order to have a due command of our passions, it is necessary to subject them to early obedience. Passion, in its undue influence, produces weakness as well as injustice. The pain which now recoiled upon her heart from disappointment, she had not strength of mind to endure, and she sought relief from its pressure in afflicting the innocent. Julia, whose beauty she imagined had captivated the count, and confirmed him in indifference towards herself, she incessantly tormented by the exercise of those various and splenetic little arts which elude the eye of the common observer, and are only to be known by those who have felt them. Arts, which individually are inconsiderable, but in the aggregate amount to a cruel and decisive effect.
The public celebrations at the castle wrapped up at the end of the week, but the lively spirit of the marchioness wouldn’t let things go back to normal. Instead, she organized more private festivities that were almost as grand as the previous ones. She had noticed Hippolitus's behavior during the concert with disappointment, and his departure left her saddened. However, instead of dwelling on her misfortune, she tried to drown her disappointment in the whirlwind of social activities. Yet, her attempts to forget him didn’t work. Unused to going against her desires, those feelings now held complete power over her, and she realized too late that to manage our passions properly, we need to control them early on. Allowing passion to take over can lead to weakness and unfairness. The hurt from her disappointment weighed heavily on her heart, and she didn’t have the strength to cope, so she sought relief by making innocent people suffer. Julia, whose beauty she thought had won the count's heart and made him indifferent to her, became her target for relentless torment through various subtle and spiteful methods that often go unnoticed by most people but are deeply felt by those on the receiving end. These actions, individually small, added up to a painful and significant impact.
From Julia's mind the idea of happiness was now faded. Pleasure had withdrawn her beam from the prospect, and the objects no longer illumined by her ray, became dark and colourless. As often as her situation would permit, she withdrew from society, and sought the freedom of solitude, where she could indulge in melancholy thoughts, and give a loose to that despair which is so apt to follow the disappointment of our first hopes.
From Julia's mind, the idea of happiness had faded. Pleasure had pulled away its light from the view, and the things that were once bright because of her beam now seemed dull and colorless. Whenever she could, she stepped away from society and sought the freedom of solitude, where she could dwell on her sad thoughts and unleash the despair that often follows the disappointment of our initial hopes.
Week after week elapsed, yet no mention was made of returning to Naples. The marquis at length declared it his intention to spend the remainder of the summer in the castle. To this determination the marchioness submitted with decent resignation, for she was here surrounded by a croud of flatterers, and her invention supplied her with continual diversions: that gaiety which rendered Naples so dear to her, glittered in the woods of Mazzini, and resounded through the castle.
Week after week went by, but there was no talk of returning to Naples. The marquis finally announced that he planned to spend the rest of the summer at the castle. The marchioness accepted this decision with a gracious resignation, as she was surrounded by a crowd of admirers, and her imagination provided her with endless entertainment: the joy that made Naples so special to her sparkled in the woods of Mazzini and echoed throughout the castle.
The apartments of Madame de Menon were spacious and noble. The windows opened upon the sea, and commanded a view of the straits of Messina, bounded on one side by the beautiful shores of the isle of Sicily, and on the other by the high mountains of Calabria. The straits, filled with vessels whose gay streamers glittered to the sun-beam, presented to the eye an ever-moving scene. The principal room opened upon a gallery that overhung the grand terrace of the castle, and it commanded a prospect which for beauty and extent has seldom been equalled. These were formerly considered the chief apartments of the castle; and when the Marquis quitted them for Naples, were allotted for the residence of Madame de Menon, and her young charge. The marchioness, struck with the prospect which the windows afforded, and with the pleasantness of the gallery, determined to restore the rooms to their former splendour. She signified this intention to madame, for whom other apartments were provided. The chambers of Emilia and Julia forming part of the suite, they were also claimed by the marchioness, who left Julia only her favorite closet. The rooms to which they removed were spacious, but gloomy; they had been for some years uninhabited; and though preparations had been made for the reception of their new inhabitants, an air of desolation reigned within them that inspired melancholy sensations. Julia observed that her chamber, which opened beyond madame's, formed a part of the southern building, with which, however, there appeared no means of communication. The late mysterious circumstances relating to this part of the fabric, now arose to her imagination, and conjured up a terror which reason could not subdue. She told her emotions to madame, who, with more prudence than sincerity, laughed at her fears. The behaviour of the marquis, the dying words of Vincent, together with the preceding circumstances of alarm, had sunk deep in the mind of madame, but she saw the necessity of confining to her own breast doubts which time only could resolve.
The apartments of Madame de Menon were spacious and impressive. The windows opened to the sea, offering a view of the Straits of Messina, bordered on one side by the beautiful shores of Sicily and on the other by the towering mountains of Calabria. The straits were filled with boats whose colorful flags shimmered in the sunlight, creating a constantly shifting scene. The main room led to a gallery that overlooked the grand terrace of the castle, providing a view that was rarely matched in beauty or expanse. These had once been the main apartments of the castle; when the Marquis left for Naples, they were assigned to Madame de Menon and her young charge. The marchioness, captivated by the view from the windows and the charm of the gallery, decided to restore the rooms to their former glory. She communicated this plan to Madame, for whom other rooms were prepared. The rooms of Emilia and Julia were part of the suite and were also claimed by the marchioness, leaving Julia with only her favorite little room. The rooms they moved to were spacious but dreary; they had been uninhabited for several years, and although preparations had been made for their arrival, a sense of desolation lingered that evoked feelings of melancholy. Julia noticed that her room, which was adjacent to Madame's, was part of the southern building, yet it seemed to lack any connection to it. The recent mysterious events surrounding this part of the castle resurfaced in her mind, stirring up fear that her logic couldn't dispel. She shared her feelings with Madame, who, with more caution than honesty, laughed at her worries. The marquis's behavior, Vincent's dying words, and the previous unsettling incidents weighed heavily on Madame's mind, but she understood the need to keep her doubts to herself, knowing that only time could bring clarity.
Julia endeavoured to reconcile herself to the change, and a circumstance soon occurred which obliterated her present sensations, and excited others far more interesting. One day that she was arranging some papers in the small drawers of a cabinet that stood in her apartment, she found a picture which fixed all her attention. It was a miniature of a lady, whose countenance was touched with sorrow, and expressed an air of dignified resignation. The mournful sweetness of her eyes, raised towards Heaven with a look of supplication, and the melancholy languor that shaded her features, so deeply affected Julia, that her eyes were filled with involuntary tears. She sighed and wept, still gazing on the picture, which seemed to engage her by a kind of fascination. She almost fancied that the portrait breathed, and that the eyes were fixed on hers with a look of penetrating softness. Full of the emotions which the miniature had excited, she presented it to madame, whose mingled sorrow and surprise increased her curiosity. But what were the various sensations which pressed upon her heart, on learning that she had wept over the resemblance of her mother! Deprived of a mother's tenderness before she was sensible of its value, it was now only that she mourned the event which lamentation could not recall. Emilia, with an emotion as exquisite, mingled her tears with those of her sister. With eager impatience they pressed madame to disclose the cause of that sorrow which so emphatically marked the features of their mother.
Julia tried to come to terms with the change, and soon something happened that erased her current feelings and stirred up emotions that were much more captivating. One day, while sorting through some papers in a small drawer of a cabinet in her apartment, she discovered a picture that captured all her attention. It was a miniature of a lady whose face reflected a sense of sorrow and an air of dignified acceptance. The sad sweetness in her eyes, uplifted towards Heaven in a plea, and the melancholic weariness that shadowed her features deeply moved Julia, filling her eyes with unexpected tears. She sighed and cried, still focused on the picture, which seemed to hold her in a kind of spell. She almost believed the portrait was alive, its eyes gazing into hers with a penetrating softness. Overwhelmed by the emotions the miniature evoked, she showed it to madame, whose mix of sorrow and surprise piqued her curiosity even more. But what a flurry of emotions filled her heart when she realized she had shed tears over her mother’s likeness! Having lost a mother’s care before she could appreciate it, it was now that she felt the grief for a loss that tears could not bring back. Emilia, feeling just as deeply, mixed her tears with those of her sister. With eager impatience, they urged madame to reveal the reason behind the sorrow that so clearly marked their mother’s features.
'Alas! my dear children,' said madame, deeply sighing, 'you engage me in a task too severe, not only for your peace, but for mine; since in giving you the information you require, I must retrace scenes of my own life, which I wish for ever obliterated. It would, however, be both cruel and unjust to withhold an explanation so nearly interesting to you, and I will sacrifice my own ease to your wishes.
"Ah! my dear children," Madame said with a deep sigh, "you’re asking me to do something that’s too difficult, not just for your peace of mind, but for mine as well; because in sharing the information you want, I have to revisit parts of my own life that I want to forget forever. However, it would be both cruel and unfair to deny you an explanation that’s so important to you, so I’ll put my own comfort aside for your sake."
'Louisa de Bernini, your mother, was, as you well know, the only daughter of the Count de Bernini. Of the misfortunes of your family, I believe you are yet ignorant. The chief estates of the count were situated in the Val di Demona, a valley deriving its name from its vicinity to Mount AEtna, which vulgar tradition has peopled with devils. In one of those dreadful eruptions of AEtna, which deluged this valley with a flood of fire, a great part of your grandfather's domains in that quarter were laid waste. The count was at that time with a part of his family at Messina, but the countess and her son, who were in the country, were destroyed. The remaining property of the count was proportionably inconsiderable, and the loss of his wife and son deeply affected him. He retired with Louisa, his only surviving child, who was then near fifteen, to a small estate near Cattania. There was some degree of relationship between your grandfather and myself; and your mother was attached to me by the ties of sentiment, which, as we grew up, united us still more strongly than those of blood. Our pleasures and our tastes were the same; and a similarity of misfortunes might, perhaps, contribute to cement our early friendship. I, like herself, had lost a parent in the eruption of AEtna. My mother had died before I understood her value; but my father, whom I revered and tenderly loved, was destroyed by one of those terrible events; his lands were buried beneath the lava, and he left an only son and myself to mourn his fate, and encounter the evils of poverty. The count, who was our nearest surviving relation, generously took us home to his house, and declared that he considered us as his children. To amuse his leisure hours, he undertook to finish the education of my brother, who was then about seventeen, and whose rising genius promised to reward the labours of the count. Louisa and myself often shared the instruction of her father, and at those hours Orlando was generally of the party. The tranquil retirement of the count's situation, the rational employment of his time between his own studies, the education of those whom he called his children, and the conversation of a few select friends, anticipated the effect of time, and softened the asperities of his distress into a tender complacent melancholy. As for Louisa and myself, who were yet new in life, and whose spirits possessed the happy elasticity of youth, our minds gradually shifted from suffering to tranquillity, and from tranquillity to happiness. I have sometimes thought that when my brother has been reading to her a delightful passage, the countenance of Louisa discovered a tender interest, which seemed to be excited rather by the reader than by the author. These days, which were surely the most enviable of our lives, now passed in serene enjoyments, and in continual gradations of improvement.
Louisa de Bernini, your mother, was, as you know, the only daughter of the Count de Bernini. I believe you’re still unaware of your family’s misfortunes. The main estates of the count were located in the Val di Demona, a valley named for its proximity to Mount AEtna, which local legend claims is filled with devils. During one of those horrific eruptions of AEtna, which inundated this valley with fire, a large portion of your grandfather’s land was destroyed. At that time, the count was in Messina with some of his family, but the countess and her son, who were in the countryside, lost their lives. The count's remaining property was significantly reduced, and the loss of his wife and son hit him hard. He withdrew with Louisa, his only surviving child, who was then nearly fifteen, to a small estate near Catania. There was some family connection between your grandfather and me, and your mother and I shared a deep bond, which as we grew closer, became even stronger than mere blood ties. Our pleasures and tastes were alike, and a shared experience of misfortunes may have helped solidify our early friendship. Like her, I had lost a parent in the eruption of AEtna. My mother passed away before I could appreciate her, but my father, whom I adored and respected, was killed in that dreadful event; his lands were buried under lava, leaving behind his only son and me to grieve his loss and face the hardships of poverty. The count, our closest surviving relative, generously brought us into his home and declared that he regarded us as his children. To occupy his free time, he took on the responsibility of finishing my brother’s education; he was around seventeen and showed great promise. Louisa and I often participated in her father's lessons, and during those times, Orlando was usually included. The peaceful setting of the count’s home, coupled with his structured time divided between his studies, the education of those he called his children, and the conversation of a few close friends, eased the burdens of his sorrow into a gentle, reflective melancholy. As for Louisa and me, still new to life and full of youthful energy, our emotions gradually shifted from suffering to calm, and from calm to happiness. I sometimes noticed that when my brother was reading her a wonderful passage, Louisa’s expression revealed a warm interest that seemed to be sparked more by the reader than the author. These days, undoubtedly the happiest of our lives, were spent in peaceful enjoyment and ongoing growth.
'The count designed my brother for the army, and the time now drew nigh when he was to join the Sicilian regiment, in which he had a commission. The absent thoughts, and dejected spirits of my cousin, now discovered to me the secret which had long been concealed even from herself; for it was not till Orlando was about to depart, that she perceived how dear he was to her peace. On the eve of his departure, the count lamented, with fatherly yet manly tenderness, the distance which was soon to separate us. "But we shall meet again," said he, "when the honors of war shall have rewarded the bravery of my son." Louisa grew pale, a half suppressed sigh escaped her, and, to conceal her emotion, she turned to her harpsichord.
The count had planned for my brother to join the army, and the time was approaching when he was set to enlist in the Sicilian regiment, where he held a commission. My cousin’s absent-mindedness and low spirits revealed the secret she had long hidden even from herself; it wasn’t until Orlando was about to leave that she realized how important he was to her happiness. On the night before his departure, the count expressed, with both loving and strong compassion, his sadness about the distance that would soon separate us. "But we will meet again," he said, "when the honors of war have rewarded my son’s bravery." Louisa went pale, a half-suppressed sigh escaped her, and to hide her feelings, she turned to her harpsichord.
'My brother had a favorite dog, which, before he set off, he presented to Louisa, and committing it to her care, begged she would be kind to it, and sometimes remember its master. He checked his rising emotion, but as he turned from her, I perceived the tear that wetted his cheek. He departed, and with him the spirit of our happiness seemed to evaporate. The scenes which his presence had formerly enlivened, were now forlorn and melancholy, yet we loved to wander in what were once his favorite haunts. Louisa forbore to mention my brother even to me, but frequently, when she thought herself unobserved, she would steal to her harpsichord, and repeat the strain which she had played on the evening before his departure.
My brother had a favorite dog that he gave to Louisa before he left. He asked her to take care of it and hoped she would be kind to it and occasionally think of its owner. He tried to hold back his emotions, but as he turned away from her, I saw the tear rolling down his cheek. He left, and with him, the joy in our lives seemed to fade away. The places that used to be lively when he was around now felt empty and sad, yet we still loved to visit his old favorite spots. Louisa didn’t mention my brother to me at all, but often when she thought no one was watching, she would sneak to her harpsichord and play the tune she had performed the night before he left.
'We had the pleasure to hear from time to time that he was well: and though his own modesty threw a veil over his conduct, we could collect from other accounts that he had behaved with great bravery. At length the time of his return approached, and the enlivened spirits of Louisa declared the influence he retained in her heart. He returned, bearing public testimony of his valour in the honors which had been conferred upon him. He was received with universal joy; the count welcomed him with the pride and fondness of a father, and the villa became again the seat of happiness. His person and manners were much improved; the elegant beauty of the youth was now exchanged for the graceful dignity of manhood, and some knowledge of the world was added to that of the sciences. The joy which illumined his countenance when he met Louisa, spoke at once his admiration and his love; and the blush which her observation of it brought upon her cheek, would have discovered, even to an uninterested spectator, that this joy was mutual.
We were pleased to hear from time to time that he was doing well, and although his modesty kept him from boasting about his actions, we learned from others that he had shown remarkable bravery. Eventually, the time for his return drew near, and Louisa's uplifted spirits revealed how much he still meant to her. He came back, proudly displaying the honors he had received for his valor. He was greeted with great joy; the count welcomed him with the pride and affection of a father, turning the villa once again into a place of happiness. His appearance and demeanor had improved significantly; the youthful charm he once had was now replaced by the graceful confidence of manhood, along with a deeper understanding of the world alongside his academic knowledge. The happiness that lit up his face when he saw Louisa expressed both admiration and love, while her blush, triggered by his gaze, would have made it clear to any onlooker that their happiness was mutual.
'Orlando brought with him a young Frenchman, a brother officer, who had rescued him from imminent danger in battle, and whom he introduced to the count as his preserver. The count received him with gratitude and distinction, and he was for a considerable time an inmate at the villa. His manners were singularly pleasing, and his understanding was cultivated and refined. He soon discovered a partiality for me, and he was indeed too pleasing to be seen with indifference. Gratitude for the valuable life he had preserved, was perhaps the groundwork of an esteem which soon increased into the most affectionate love. Our attachment grew stronger as our acquaintance increased; and at length the chevalier de Menon asked me of the count, who consulted my heart, and finding it favorable to the connection, proceeded to make the necessary enquiries concerning the family of the stranger. He obtained a satisfactory and pleasing account of it. The chevalier was the second son of a French gentleman of large estates in France, who had been some years deceased. He had left several sons; the family-estate, of course, devolved to the eldest, but to the two younger he had bequeathed considerable property. Our marriage was solemnized in a private manner at the villa, in the presence of the count, Louisa, and my brother. Soon after the nuptials, my husband and Orlando were remanded to their regiments. My brother's affections were now unalterably fixed upon Louisa, but a sentiment of delicacy and generosity still kept him silent. He thought, poor as he was, to solicit the hand of Louisa, would be to repay the kindness of the count with ingratitude. I have seen the inward struggles of his heart, and mine has bled for him. The count and Louisa so earnestly solicited me to remain at the villa during the campaign, that at length my husband consented. We parted—O! let me forget that period!—Had I accompanied him, all might have been well; and the long, long years of affliction which followed had been spared me.'
'Orlando brought a young Frenchman with him, a fellow officer who had saved him from imminent danger in battle, and introduced him to the count as his savior. The count welcomed him with gratitude and respect, and he stayed at the villa for a considerable time. His manners were notably charming, and his intelligence was educated and refined. He quickly developed a fondness for me, and honestly, he was too charming to ignore. My gratitude for the valuable life he had saved likely laid the foundation for a fondness that soon grew into deep affection. Our bond strengthened as we got to know each other better; eventually, the chevalier de Menon inquired about me to the count, who consulted my feelings and, finding them favorable, began to make the necessary inquiries about the stranger's family. He received a satisfactory and pleasing report. The chevalier was the second son of a wealthy French gentleman who had passed away a few years earlier. He had several sons; the family estate went to the eldest, but he had left considerable property to the younger two. Our marriage was quietly celebrated at the villa, in the presence of the count, Louisa, and my brother. Soon after the wedding, my husband and Orlando were sent back to their regiments. My brother's feelings were now firmly set on Louisa, but a sense of delicacy and generosity kept him from speaking up. He thought, despite his poverty, that asking for Louisa’s hand would be a betrayal of the count's kindness. I witnessed the internal struggles of his heart, and it pained me deeply. The count and Louisa urged me so strongly to stay at the villa during the campaign that eventually my husband agreed. We parted—Oh! let me forget that time!—If I had gone with him, everything could have turned out well, and I could have been spared the long, painful years that followed.'
The horn now sounded the signal for dinner, and interrupted the narrative of Madame. Her beauteous auditors wiped the tears from their eyes, and with extreme reluctance descended to the hall. The day was occupied with company and diversions, and it was not till late in the evening that they were suffered to retire. They hastened to madame immediately upon their being released; and too much interested for sleep, and too importunate to be repulsed, solicited the sequel of her story. She objected the lateness of the hour, but at length yielded to their entreaties. They drew their chairs close to hers; and every sense being absorbed in the single one of hearing, followed her through the course of her narrative.
The horn now signaled that dinner was ready, interrupting Madame’s story. Her beautiful listeners wiped their tears and reluctantly made their way down to the hall. The day was filled with guests and activities, and it wasn't until late in the evening that they were allowed to leave. As soon as they were released, they rushed to Madame, too eager for sleep and too persistent to be turned away, begging for the continuation of her tale. She hesitated because of the late hour, but eventually gave in to their pleas. They pulled their chairs close to hers, completely focused on just listening as she continued her story.
'My brother again departed without disclosing his sentiments; the effort it cost him was evident, but his sense of honor surmounted every opposing consideration. Louisa again drooped, and pined in silent sorrow. I lamented equally for my friend and my brother; and have a thousand times accused that delicacy as false, which withheld them from the happiness they might so easily and so innocently have obtained. The behaviour of the count, at least to my eye, seemed to indicate the satisfaction which this union would have given him. It was about this period that the marquis Mazzini first saw and became enamoured of Louisa. His proposals were very flattering, but the count forbore to exert the undue authority of a father; and he ceased to press the connection, when he perceived that Louisa was really averse to it. Louisa was sensible of the generosity of his conduct, and she could scarcely reject the alliance without a sigh, which her gratitude paid to the kindness of her father.
My brother left again without expressing his feelings; it was clear that it took a toll on him, but his sense of honor overcame all other thoughts. Louisa again fell into a slump and suffered in quiet sadness. I mourned for both my friend and my brother; I have often criticized that false sense of delicacy that kept them from the happiness they could have easily and innocently reached. To me, the count’s behavior suggested that he would have been pleased with this union. Around this time, Marquis Mazzini first met and fell in love with Louisa. His proposals were quite flattering, but the count didn’t push too hard as a father would; he stopped pursuing the connection when he realized Louisa was genuinely not interested. Louisa appreciated his generous actions and could hardly turn down the alliance without a sigh, reflecting her gratitude for her father's kindness.
'But an event now happened which dissolved at once our happiness, and all our air-drawn schemes for futurity. A dispute, which it seems originated in a trifle, but soon increased to a serious degree, arose between the Chevalier de Menon and my brother. It was decided by the sword, and my dear brother fell by the hand of my husband. I shall pass over this period of my life. It is too painful for recollection. The effect of this event upon Louisa was such as may be imagined. The world was now become indifferent to her, and as she had no prospect of happiness for herself, she was unwilling to withhold it from the father who had deserved so much of her. After some time, when the marquis renewed his addresses, she gave him her hand. The characters of the marquis and his lady were in their nature too opposite to form a happy union. Of this Louisa was very soon sensible; and though the mildness of her disposition made her tamely submit to the unfeeling authority of her husband, his behaviour sunk deep in her heart, and she pined in secret. It was impossible for her to avoid opposing the character of the marquis to that of him upon whom her affections had been so fondly and so justly fixed. The comparison increased her sufferings, which soon preyed upon her constitution, and very visibly affected her health. Her situation deeply afflicted the count, and united with the infirmities of age to shorten his life.
But then something happened that shattered our happiness and all our dreams for the future. A disagreement, which started over something minor, quickly escalated into a serious conflict between the Chevalier de Menon and my brother. It was resolved with a duel, and my dear brother was killed by my husband. I would rather not talk about this period of my life; it's too painful to remember. The impact of this event on Louisa was as you might expect. The world became indifferent to her, and since she saw no chance of happiness for herself, she didn’t want to deny it to the father who had done so much for her. After some time, when the marquis asked for her hand again, she accepted. The marquis and his wife had personalities that were too different to create a happy marriage. Louisa quickly realized this, and although her gentle nature caused her to quietly accept her husband’s callous behavior, it deeply hurt her, and she suffered in silence. It was impossible for her not to compare the marquis to the man to whom she had once been so devoted and justifiably attached. This comparison only increased her pain, which soon took a toll on her health. Her situation deeply troubled the count and, combined with the frailties of old age, shortened his life.
'Upon his death, I bade adieu to my cousin, and quitted Sicily for Italy, where the Chevalier de Menon had for some time expected me. Our meeting was very affecting. My resentment towards him was done away, when I observed his pale and altered countenance, and perceived the melancholy which preyed upon his heart. All the airy vivacity of his former manner was fled, and he was devoured by unavailing grief and remorse. He deplored with unceasing sorrow the friend he had murdered, and my presence seemed to open afresh the wounds which time had begun to close. His affliction, united with my own, was almost more than I could support, but I was doomed to suffer, and endure yet more. In a subsequent engagement my husband, weary of existence, rushed into the heat of battle, and there obtained an honorable death. In a paper which he left behind him, he said it was his intention to die in that battle; that he had long wished for death, and waited for an opportunity of obtaining it without staining his own character by the cowardice of suicide, or distressing me by an act of butchery. This event gave the finishing stroke to my afflictions;—yet let me retract;—another misfortune awaited me when I least expected one. The Chevalier de Menon died without a will, and his brothers refused to give up his estate, unless I could produce a witness of my marriage. I returned to Sicily, and, to my inexpressible sorrow, found that your mother had died during my stay abroad, a prey, I fear, to grief. The priest who performed the ceremony of my marriage, having been threatened with punishment for some ecclesiastical offences, had secretly left the country; and thus was I deprived of those proofs which were necessary to authenticate my claims to the estates of my husband. His brothers, to whom I was an utter stranger, were either too prejudiced to believe, or believing, were too dishonorable to acknowledge the justice of my claims. I was therefore at once abandoned to sorrow and to poverty; a small legacy from the count de Bernini being all that now remained to me.
Upon his death, I said goodbye to my cousin and left Sicily for Italy, where the Chevalier de Menon had been expecting me for some time. Our meeting was very emotional. My anger toward him faded away when I saw his pale, changed face and noticed the sadness weighing on his heart. All the lively charisma he once had was gone, and he was consumed by grief and remorse. He mourned endlessly for the friend he had killed, and my presence seemed to reopen the wounds that time had started to heal. His suffering, combined with my own, was almost too much for me to bear, but I was destined to endure even more. In a later battle, my husband, tired of life, charged into the fray and met a noble death. In a note he left behind, he expressed his wish to die in that battle, having long desired death and waiting for a chance to achieve it without tainting his character with suicide or distressing me with a brutal act. This event was the final blow to my sufferings; yet let me take that back—another misfortune awaited me when I least expected it. The Chevalier de Menon died without a will, and his brothers refused to hand over his estate unless I could produce a witness to my marriage. I returned to Sicily, and to my deep sorrow, I found that your mother had died during my time away, likely consumed by grief. The priest who officiated my marriage, having been threatened with punishment for some church-related offenses, had secretly left the country; thus, I was left without the necessary proof to validate my claims to my husband’s estates. His brothers, who were complete strangers to me, were either too biased to believe me or, believing, were too dishonorable to acknowledge the validity of my claims. I was therefore completely left to face grief and poverty, with only a small inheritance from the count de Bernini remaining to me.
'When the marquis married Maria de Vellorno, which was about this period, he designed to quit Mazzini for Naples. His son was to accompany him, but it was his intention to leave you, who were both very young, to the care of some person qualified to superintend your education. My circumstances rendered the office acceptable, and my former friendship for your mother made the duty pleasing to me. The marquis was, I believe, glad to be spared the trouble of searching further for what he had hitherto found it difficult to obtain—a person whom inclination as well as duty would bind to his interest.'
'When the marquis married Maria de Vellorno, around this time, he planned to leave Mazzini for Naples. His son was set to go with him, but he intended to leave you, both of you quite young, in the care of someone qualified to oversee your education. My situation made the role suitable, and my previous friendship with your mother made the task enjoyable for me. I believe the marquis was pleased to avoid the hassle of searching further for what he had found difficult to get—a person who would be tied to his interests both by duty and by choice.'
Madame ceased to speak, and Emilia and Julia wept to the memory of the mother, whose misfortunes this story recorded. The sufferings of madame, together with her former friendship for the late marchioness, endeared her to her pupils, who from this period endeavoured by every kind and delicate attention to obliterate the traces of her sorrows. Madame was sensible of this tenderness, and it was productive in some degree of the effect desired. But a subject soon after occurred, which drew off their minds from the consideration of their mother's fate to a subject more wonderful and equally interesting.
Madame stopped talking, and Emilia and Julia cried as they remembered their mother, whose hardships were chronicled in this story. Madame's suffering, along with her past friendship for the late marchioness, made her dear to her students, who from that moment tried every kind and thoughtful gesture to erase the signs of her pain. Madame felt this kindness, and it partly had the effect they hoped for. But soon, a new topic came up that shifted their focus from their mother's fate to something even more amazing and just as engaging.
One night that Emilia and Julia had been detained by company, in ceremonial restraint, later than usual, they were induced, by the easy conversation of madame, and by the pleasure which a return to liberty naturally produces, to defer the hour of repose till the night was far advanced. They were engaged in interesting discourse, when madame, who was then speaking, was interrupted by a low hollow sound, which arose from beneath the apartment, and seemed like the closing of a door. Chilled into a silence, they listened and distinctly heard it repeated. Deadly ideas crowded upon their imaginations, and inspired a terror which scarcely allowed them to breathe. The noise lasted only for a moment, and a profound silence soon ensued. Their feelings at length relaxed, and suffered them to move to Emilia's apartment, when again they heard the same sounds. Almost distracted with fear, they rushed into madame's apartment, where Emilia sunk upon the bed and fainted. It was a considerable time ere the efforts of madame recalled her to sensation. When they were again tranquil, she employed all her endeavours to compose the spirits of the young ladies, and dissuade them from alarming the castle. Involved in dark and fearful doubts, she yet commanded her feelings, and endeavoured to assume an appearance of composure. The late behaviour of the marquis had convinced her that he was nearly connected with the mystery which hung over this part of the edifice; and she dreaded to excite his resentment by a further mention of alarms, which were perhaps only ideal, and whose reality she had certainly no means of proving.
One night, Emilia and Julia had been held up by company much later than usual. Thanks to the casual conversation of Madame and the joy that comes with the freedom to leave, they decided to postpone their bedtime until the night was well advanced. They were deep in an engaging discussion when Madame, who was speaking at the time, was interrupted by a low, hollow sound coming from below the room, which sounded like a door closing. Stopped in their tracks, they listened and clearly heard it again. Terrifying thoughts flooded their minds, making it hard for them to breathe. The noise lasted only a moment, and then there was a heavy silence. Eventually, their feelings eased a bit, and they managed to move to Emilia's room, where they heard the same sounds again. Nearly overwhelmed by fear, they rushed into Madame's apartment, where Emilia collapsed onto the bed and fainted. It took a considerable time for Madame's efforts to bring her back to consciousness. Once they were calm again, she did everything she could to soothe the girls’ spirits and urged them not to alarm the castle. Though filled with dark and scary doubts, she managed to control her feelings and tried to appear calm. The marquis's recent behavior had convinced her that he was closely tied to the mystery surrounding this part of the castle, and she feared provoking his anger by bringing up what might only be figments of their imagination, something she had no way of proving.
Influenced by these considerations, she endeavoured to prevail on Emilia and Julia to await in silence some confirmation of their surmises; but their terror made this a very difficult task. They acquiesced, however, so far with her wishes, as to agree to conceal the preceding circumstances from every person but their brother, without whose protecting presence they declared it utterly impossible to pass another night in the apartments. For the remainder of this night they resolved to watch. To beguile the tediousness of the time they endeavoured to converse, but the minds of Emilia and Julia were too much affected by the late occurrence to wander from the subject. They compared this with the foregoing circumstance of the figure and the light which had appeared; their imaginations kindled wild conjectures, and they submitted their opinions to madame, entreating her to inform them sincerely, whether she believed that disembodied spirits were ever permitted to visit this earth.
Influenced by these thoughts, she tried to persuade Emilia and Julia to wait quietly for some confirmation of their suspicions; but their fear made this a very challenging task. They did agree, however, to keep everything that had happened a secret from everyone but their brother, without whose protective presence they claimed it would be impossible to spend another night in the rooms. For the rest of the night, they decided to stay awake. To pass the time, they attempted to chat, but Emilia and Julia were too shaken by the recent events to stray from the topic. They compared this to the earlier incident involving the figure and the light that had appeared; their imaginations sparked wild theories, and they shared their thoughts with madame, asking her to honestly tell them if she believed that spirits could ever come back to this world.
'My children,' said she, 'I will not attempt to persuade you that the existence of such spirits is impossible. Who shall say that any thing is impossible to God? We know that he has made us, who are embodied spirits; he, therefore, can make unembodied spirits. If we cannot understand how such spirits exist, we should consider the limited powers of our minds, and that we cannot understand many things which are indisputably true. No one yet knows why the magnetic needle points to the north; yet you, who have never seen a magnet, do not hesitate to believe that it has this tendency, because you have been well assured of it, both from books and in conversation. Since, therefore, we are sure that nothing is impossible to God, and that such beings may exist, though we cannot tell how, we ought to consider by what evidence their existence is supported. I do not say that spirits have appeared; but if several discreet unprejudiced persons were to assure me that they had seen one, I should not be proud or bold enough to reply—'it is impossible.' Let not, however, such considerations disturb your minds. I have said thus much, because I was unwilling to impose upon your understandings; it is now your part to exercise your reason, and preserve the unmoved confidence of virtue. Such spirits, if indeed they have ever been seen, can have appeared only by the express permission of God, and for some very singular purposes; be assured that there are no beings who act unseen by him; and that, therefore, there are none from whom innocence can ever suffer harm.'
"My children," she said, "I won't try to convince you that the existence of such spirits is impossible. Who can say that anything is impossible for God? We know that He created us, who are physical beings; therefore, He can create non-physical spirits. If we struggle to understand how such spirits exist, we need to recognize the limited capacity of our minds and that there are many things we can't comprehend, yet are undeniably true. No one really knows why a magnetic needle points north; still, you, who have never seen a magnet, don’t hesitate to believe this happens because you have been convinced by books and conversations. Given that we know nothing is impossible for God, and that such beings *may* exist even if we don’t know how, we should consider what evidence supports their existence. I’m not saying that spirits *have* appeared; but if several reasonable and unbiased people told me they had seen one, I wouldn't be arrogant enough to say, 'that's impossible.' However, let such thoughts not disturb your minds. I’ve shared this because I didn’t want to mislead you; now it’s your turn to use your reason and maintain the firm confidence of virtue. Such spirits, if they have ever been seen, could only have appeared with God’s explicit permission and for very specific reasons; rest assured, there are no beings who act without His awareness, and therefore, none from whom innocence can ever be harmed."
No further sounds disturbed them for that time; and before the morning dawned, weariness insensibly overcame apprehension, and sunk them in repose.
No more sounds interrupted them during that time; and before morning came, tiredness slowly overcame their anxiety and let them drift into sleep.
When Ferdinand learned the circumstances relative to the southern side of the castle, his imagination seized with avidity each appearance of mystery, and inspired him with an irresistible desire to penetrate the secrets of his desolate part of the fabric. He very readily consented to watch with his sisters in Julia's apartment; but as his chamber was in a remote part of the castle, there would be some difficulty in passing unobserved to her's. It was agreed, however, that when all was hushed, he should make the attempt. Having thus resolved, Emilia and Julia waited the return of night with restless and fearful impatience.
When Ferdinand found out about what was happening on the southern side of the castle, he eagerly grabbed onto every hint of mystery and felt a strong urge to uncover the secrets of that desolate part of the building. He quickly agreed to keep watch with his sisters in Julia's room; however, since his room was in a far corner of the castle, it would be tricky to get to hers unnoticed. It was decided that once everything was quiet, he would try to sneak over. With this plan made, Emilia and Julia waited for night to fall with anxious and fearful impatience.
At length the family retired to rest. The castle clock had struck one, and Julia began to fear that Ferdinand had been discovered, when a knocking was heard at the door of the outer chamber.
At last, the family went to bed. The castle clock had struck one, and Julia started to worry that Ferdinand had been found out when a knock was heard at the door of the outer room.
Her heart beat with apprehensions, which reason could not justify. Madame rose, and enquiring who was there, was answered by the voice of Ferdinand. The door was cheerfully opened. They drew their chairs round him, and endeavoured to pass the time in conversation; but fear and expectation attracted all their thoughts to one subject, and madame alone preserved her composure. The hour was now come when the sounds had been heard the preceding night, and every ear was given to attention. All, however, remained quiet, and the night passed without any new alarm.
Her heart raced with anxieties that logic couldn't explain. Madame got up and asked who was there, getting a reply from Ferdinand. She opened the door cheerfully. They arranged their chairs around him and tried to fill the time with conversation, but fear and anticipation focused all their thoughts on one topic, while Madame alone managed to stay calm. It was now the hour when the sounds had been heard the night before, and everyone was fully attentive. However, everything stayed quiet, and the night went by without any new disturbances.
The greater part of several succeeding nights were spent in watching, but no sounds disturbed their silence. Ferdinand, in whose mind the late circumstances had excited a degree of astonishment and curiosity superior to common obstacles, determined, if possible, to gain admittance to those recesses of the castle, which had for so many years been hid from human eye. This, however, was a design which he saw little probability of accomplishing, for the keys of that part of the edifice were in the possession of the marquis, of whose late conduct he judged too well to believe he would suffer the apartments to be explored. He racked his invention for the means of getting access to them, and at length recollected that Julia's chamber formed a part of these buildings, it occurred to him, that according to the mode of building in old times, there might formerly have been a communication between them. This consideration suggested to him the possibility of a concealed door in her apartment, and he determined to survey it on the following night with great care.
Most of the next few nights were spent watching, but no sounds broke the silence. Ferdinand, whose recent experiences had stirred a level of astonishment and curiosity beyond usual limits, decided that if possible, he would try to gain access to the hidden areas of the castle that had been concealed from human eyes for many years. However, he realized that this was a goal he was unlikely to achieve, since the keys to that section of the building were held by the marquis, and he understood well enough that the marquis would not allow those rooms to be explored. He racked his brain for a way to get in, and eventually remembered that Julia's room was part of those buildings. It occurred to him that according to the architectural styles of the past, there might have been a connection between them. This idea led him to consider the possibility of a hidden door in her room, and he resolved to examine it very carefully the next night.
CHAPTER III
The castle was buried in sleep when Ferdinand again joined his sisters in madame's apartment. With anxious curiosity they followed him to the chamber. The room was hung with tapestry. Ferdinand carefully sounded the wall which communicated with the southern buildings. From one part of it a sound was returned, which convinced him there was something less solid than stone. He removed the tapestry, and behind it appeared, to his inexpressible satisfaction, a small door. With a hand trembling through eagerness, he undrew the bolts, and was rushing forward, when he perceived that a lock withheld his passage. The keys of madame and his sisters were applied in vain, and he was compelled to submit to disappointment at the very moment when he congratulated himself on success, for he had with him no means of forcing the door.
The castle was fast asleep when Ferdinand once again joined his sisters in Madame's apartment. With eager curiosity, they followed him into the chamber. The room was decorated with tapestries. Ferdinand carefully tapped the wall that connected to the southern buildings. From one section of it, a sound echoed back, convincing him that there was something less solid than stone. He pulled aside the tapestry, and to his immense satisfaction, he found a small door behind it. With a hand trembling with excitement, he tried to lift the bolts and rushed forward, only to realize that a lock was blocking his way. Madame's and his sisters' keys were tried in vain, and he was forced to face disappointment just as he was congratulating himself on his success, because he had no way of forcing the door.
He stood gazing on the door, and inwardly lamenting, when a low hollow sound was heard from beneath. Emilia and Julia seized his arm; and almost sinking with apprehension, listened in profound silence. A footstep was distinctly heard, as if passing through the apartment below, after which all was still. Ferdinand, fired by this confirmation of the late report, rushed on to the door, and again tried to burst his way, but it resisted all the efforts of his strength. The ladies now rejoiced in that circumstance which they so lately lamented; for the sounds had renewed their terror, and though the night passed without further disturbance, their fears were very little abated.
He stood staring at the door, feeling upset inside, when a low, hollow sound came from beneath. Emilia and Julia grabbed his arm; and almost overwhelmed with fear, they listened in deep silence. A footstep was clearly heard, as if it were moving through the room below, after which everything went quiet. Ferdinand, fueled by this confirmation of the recent gossip, rushed to the door and tried to break through again, but it resisted all his strength. The ladies now found joy in something they had just lamented; for the sounds had reignited their terror, and although the night passed without any further disturbances, their fears were hardly lessened.
Ferdinand, whose mind was wholly occupied with wonder, could with difficulty await the return of night. Emilia and Julia were scarcely less impatient. They counted the minutes as they passed; and when the family retired to rest, hastened with palpitating hearts to the apartment of madame. They were soon after joined by Ferdinand, who brought with him tools for cutting away the lock of the door. They paused a few moments in the chamber in fearful silence, but no sound disturbed the stillness of night. Ferdinand applied a knife to the door, and in a short time separated the lock. The door yielded, and disclosed a large and gloomy gallery. He took a light. Emilia and Julia, fearful of remaining in the chamber, resolved to accompany him, and each seizing an arm of madame, they followed in silence. The gallery was in many parts falling to decay, the ceiling was broke, and the window-shutters shattered, which, together with the dampness of the walls, gave the place an air of wild desolation.
Ferdinand, whose mind was completely filled with wonder, could hardly wait for night to return. Emilia and Julia were no less eager. They counted the minutes as they ticked by, and when the family went to bed, they rushed, hearts racing, to Madame's room. Ferdinand soon joined them, bringing tools to cut the lock on the door. They stood in the room for a moment in fearful silence, but no sound broke the stillness of the night. Ferdinand used a knife on the door, and in no time, he unlocked it. The door opened, revealing a large, dark hallway. He grabbed a light. Emilia and Julia, scared to stay in the room, decided to go with him, each taking one of Madame's arms as they followed in silence. The hallway was in various stages of decay; the ceiling was broken, and the window shutters were shattered, which, along with the dampness of the walls, gave the place an air of wild desolation.
They passed lightly on, for their steps ran in whispering echoes through the gallery, and often did Julia cast a fearful glance around.
They moved quietly on, their footsteps creating soft echoes in the hallway, and Julia often glanced around with a look of concern.
The gallery terminated in a large old stair-case, which led to a hall below; on the left appeared several doors which seemed to lead to separate apartments. While they hesitated which course to pursue, a light flashed faintly up the stair-case, and in a moment after passed away; at the same time was heard the sound of a distant footstep. Ferdinand drew his sword and sprang forward; his companions, screaming with terror, ran back to madame's apartment.
The gallery ended at a large, old staircase that led down to a hall; on the left were several doors that looked like they led to different rooms. As they hesitated about which way to go, a faint light briefly lit up the staircase and then disappeared; at the same time, they heard the sound of a distant footstep. Ferdinand drew his sword and rushed forward, while his companions, screaming with fear, ran back to Madame's room.
Ferdinand descended a large vaulted hall; he crossed it towards a low arched door, which was left half open, and through which streamed a ray of light. The door opened upon a narrow winding passage; he entered, and the light retiring, was quickly lost in the windings of the place. Still he went on. The passage grew narrower, and the frequent fragments of loose stone made it now difficult to proceed. A low door closed the avenue, resembling that by which he had entered. He opened it, and discovered a square room, from whence rose a winding stair-case, which led up the south tower of the castle. Ferdinand paused to listen; the sound of steps was ceased, and all was profoundly silent. A door on the right attracted his notice; he tried to open it, but it was fastened. He concluded, therefore, that the person, if indeed a human being it was that bore the light he had seen, had passed up the tower. After a momentary hesitation, he determined to ascend the stair-case, but its ruinous condition made this an adventure of some difficulty. The steps were decayed and broken, and the looseness of the stones rendered a footing very insecure. Impelled by an irresistible curiosity, he was undismayed, and began the ascent. He had not proceeded very far, when the stones of a step which his foot had just quitted, loosened by his weight, gave way; and dragging with them those adjoining, formed a chasm in the stair-case that terrified even Ferdinand, who was left tottering on the suspended half of the steps, in momentary expectation of falling to the bottom with the stone on which he rested. In the terror which this occasioned, he attempted to save himself by catching at a kind of beam which projected over the stairs, when the lamp dropped from his hand, and he was left in total darkness. Terror now usurped the place of every other interest, and he was utterly perplexed how to proceed. He feared to go on, lest the steps above, as infirm as those below, should yield to his weight;—to return was impracticable, for the darkness precluded the possibility of discovering a means. He determined, therefore, to remain in this situation till light should dawn through the narrow grates in the walls, and enable him to contrive some method of letting himself down to the ground.
Ferdinand walked down a large vaulted hall and headed toward a low arched door that was partly open, letting in a beam of light. The door led into a narrow, winding passage; he stepped inside, and the light faded quickly as he moved deeper into the twists of the space. Nevertheless, he pressed on. The passage got narrower, and the scattered loose stones made it harder to navigate. A low door blocked the way, similar to the one he had just passed through. He opened it and found a square room with a winding staircase that went up the south tower of the castle. Ferdinand paused to listen; the sound of footsteps had stopped, and everything was eerily quiet. A door on the right caught his attention; he tried to open it, but it was locked. He deduced that whoever had carried the light he had seen must have gone up the tower. After a brief moment of hesitation, he decided to climb the staircase, but its crumbling state made this quite a challenge. The steps were decayed and broken, and the loose stones made for a very shaky footing. Driven by an overwhelming curiosity, he pressed on without fear and began to climb. He hadn’t gone far when the stones of a step he had just left behind, loosened by his weight, gave way; and as they fell, they took the adjacent stones along with them, creating a gap in the staircase that frightened even him. He found himself teetering on the remaining half of the steps, on the verge of falling to the bottom with the stone he was standing on. In his panic, he reached out for a beam that jutted out over the stairs, but the lamp fell from his hand, leaving him in complete darkness. Terror replaced all other thoughts, and he was utterly confused about what to do next. He was afraid to move forward, worrying that the steps above, just as unstable as the ones below, might give way under him. Going back was impossible since the darkness made it impossible to find a way. He decided to stay put until light started to filter in through the narrow grates in the walls, which would help him figure out a way to lower himself to the ground.
He had remained here above an hour, when he suddenly heard a voice from below. It seemed to come from the passage leading to the tower, and perceptibly drew nearer. His agitation was now extreme, for he had no power of defending himself, and while he remained in this state of torturing expectation, a blaze of light burst upon the stair-case beneath him. In the succeeding moment he heard his own name sounded from below. His apprehensions instantly vanished, for he distinguished the voices of madame and his sisters.
He had been up there for over an hour when he suddenly heard a voice from below. It seemed to be coming from the hallway leading to the tower and was getting closer. His anxiety was at its peak, as he had no way to protect himself. While he waited in this unbearable suspense, a bright light suddenly illuminated the staircase below him. In the next moment, he heard his name called from below. His fears quickly disappeared when he recognized the voices of Madame and his sisters.
They had awaited his return in all the horrors of apprehension, till at length all fear for themselves was lost in their concern for him; and they, who so lately had not dared to enter this part of the edifice, now undauntedly searched it in quest of Ferdinand. What were their emotions when they discovered his perilous situation!
They had been anxiously waiting for him to come back, and eventually, their fear for themselves faded away as their worry for him took over. Those who had recently been too scared to enter this part of the building now boldly searched for Ferdinand. What feelings overcame them when they found out how dangerous his situation was!
The light now enabled him to take a more accurate survey of the place. He perceived that some few stones of the steps which had fallen still remained attached to the wall, but he feared to trust to their support only. He observed, however, that the wall itself was partly decayed, and consequently rugged with the corners of half-worn stones. On these small projections he contrived, with the assistance of the steps already mentioned, to suspend himself, and at length gained the unbroken part of the stairs in safety. It is difficult to determine which individual of the party rejoiced most at this escape. The morning now dawned, and Ferdinand desisted for the present from farther enquiry.
The light now allowed him to get a better look at the area. He noticed that a few stones from the steps that had fallen were still attached to the wall, but he was hesitant to rely on them for support alone. He saw that the wall itself was partly decayed and uneven with the edges of worn stones. Using these small projections, along with the previously mentioned steps, he managed to pull himself up and eventually reached the intact part of the stairs safely. It was hard to tell who among the group was the happiest about this escape. Morning had arrived, and Ferdinand decided to pause his search for now.
The interest which these mysterious circumstances excited in the mind of Julia, had withdrawn her attention from a subject more dangerous to its peace. The image of Vereza, notwithstanding, would frequently intrude upon her fancy; and, awakening the recollection of happy emotions, would call forth a sigh which all her efforts could not suppress. She loved to indulge the melancholy of her heart in the solitude of the woods. One evening she took her lute to a favorite spot on the seashore, and resigning herself to a pleasing sadness, touched some sweet and plaintive airs. The purple flush of evening was diffused over the heavens. The sun, involved in clouds of splendid and innumerable hues, was setting o'er the distant waters, whose clear bosom glowed with rich reflection. The beauty of the scene, the soothing murmur of the high trees, waved by the light air which overshadowed her, and the soft shelling of the waves that flowed gently in upon the shores, insensibly sunk her mind into a state of repose. She touched the chords of her lute in sweet and wild melody, and sung the following ode:
The intrigue of these mysterious circumstances captivated Julia's thoughts, pulling her away from a topic that posed a greater threat to her peace of mind. However, the image of Vereza would often break into her thoughts; it would stir up memories of joyful feelings and prompt a sigh that she couldn’t hold back. She cherished the sadness in her heart while alone in the woods. One evening, she brought her lute to a favorite spot on the beach and, surrendering to a bittersweet mood, played some sweet and haunting tunes. The evening sky was painted in shades of purple. The sun, surrounded by clouds of brilliant and diverse colors, was setting over the distant waters, whose clear surface shimmered with vibrant reflections. The beauty of the scene, the gentle rustle of the tall trees swayed by the light breeze around her, and the soft lapping of the waves against the shore gradually lulled her mind into a state of calm. She strummed her lute in a sweet and wild melody and sang the following ode:
EVENING
EVENING
Evening veil'd in dewy shades,
Slowly sinks upon the main;
See th'empurpled glory fades,
Beneath her sober, chasten'd reign.
Evening draped in dewy shadows,
Slowly settles over the sea;
Watch the purple brilliance fade,
Under her calm, subdued authority.
Around her car the pensive Hours,
In sweet illapses meet the sight,
Crown'd their brows with closing flow'rs
Rich with chrystal dews of night.
Around her car, the thoughtful Hours,
In sweet pauses catch the sight,
Crowned their brows with closing flowers
Rich with crystal dews of night.
Her hands, the dusky hues arrange
O'er the fine tints of parting day;
Insensibly the colours change,
And languish into soft decay.
Her hands, the dark shades spread
Over the delicate colors of the setting sun;
Gradually the hues shift,
And fade into gentle decline.
Wide o'er the waves her shadowy veil she draws.
As faint they die along the distant shores;
Through the still air I mark each solemn pause,
Each rising murmur which the wild wave pours.
She spreads her shadowy veil wide over the waves.
As faint sounds fade along the distant shores;
In the calm air, I notice every solemn pause,
Each rising murmur that the wild wave brings.
A browner shadow spreads upon the air,
And o'er the scene a pensive grandeur throws;
The rocks—the woods a wilder beauty wear,
And the deep wave in softer music flows;
A darker shadow spreads through the air,
And casts a thoughtful majesty over the scene;
The rocks and the woods display a wilder beauty,
And the deep waves flow with softer music;
And now the distant view where vision fails,
Twilight and grey obscurity pervade;
Tint following tint each dark'ning object veils,
Till all the landscape sinks into the shade.
And now the faraway sight where vision fades,
Twilight and gray darkness fill the air;
Color after color hides each darkening shape,
Until the whole landscape disappears into shadow.
Oft from the airy steep of some lone hill,
While sleeps the scene beneath the purple glow:
And evening lives o'er all serene and still,
Wrapt let me view the magic world below!
Often from the high edge of some lonely hill,
While the scene below sleeps in a purple glow:
And evening peacefulness blankets everything still,
Let me take in the enchanting world below!
And catch the dying gale that swells remote,
That steals the sweetness from the shepherd's flute:
The distant torrent's melancholy note
And the soft warblings of the lover's lute.
And catch the fading breeze that grows distant,
That takes away the sweetness from the shepherd's flute:
The far-off stream's sad sound
And the gentle melodies of the lover's lute.
Still through the deep'ning gloom of bow'ry shades
To Fancy's eye fantastic forms appear;
Low whisp'ring echoes steal along the glades
And thrill the ear with wildly-pleasing fear.
Still through the deepening gloom of leafy shades
To Imagination's eye, amazing shapes appear;
Soft whispering echoes glide through the glades
And thrill the ear with wildly-pleasing fear.
Parent of shades!—of silence!—dewy airs!
Of solemn musing, and of vision wild!
To thee my soul her pensive tribute bears,
And hails thy gradual step, thy influence mild.
Parent of shadows!—of silence!—fresh breezes!
Of serious reflection, and of wild dreams!
To you my soul offers its thoughtful tribute,
And welcomes your gentle approach, your soft touch.
Having ceased to sing, her fingers wandered over the lute in melancholy symphony, and for some moments she remained lost in the sweet sensations which the music and the scenery had inspired. She was awakened from her reverie, by a sigh that stole from among the trees, and directing her eyes whence it came, beheld—Hippolitus! A thousand sweet and mingled emotions pressed upon her heart, yet she scarcely dared to trust the evidence of sight. He advanced, and throwing himself at her feet: 'Suffer me,' said he, in a tremulous voice, 'to disclose to you the sentiments which you have inspired, and to offer you the effusions of a heart filled only with love and admiration.' 'Rise, my lord,' said Julia, moving from her seat with an air of dignity, 'that attitude is neither becoming you to use, or me to suffer. The evening is closing, and Ferdinand will be impatient to see you.'
Having stopped singing, her fingers drifted over the lute in a sad melody, and for a few moments, she got lost in the sweet feelings that the music and the scenery had brought her. She was brought back to reality by a sigh that came from the trees, and when she looked in that direction, she saw—Hippolitus! A flood of sweet and mixed emotions filled her heart, yet she could hardly believe what she was seeing. He stepped forward and knelt at her feet: 'Please,' he said, his voice shaking, 'let me share with you the feelings you’ve inspired in me, and offer you the outpourings of a heart filled only with love and admiration.' 'Get up, my lord,' Julia replied, standing up with an air of dignity, 'that position doesn’t suit you or me. It’s getting late, and Ferdinand will be eager to see you.'
'Never will I rise, madam,' replied the count, with an impassioned air, 'till'—He was interrupted by the marchioness, who at this moment entered the grove. On observing the position of the count she was retiring. 'Stay, madam,' said Julia, almost sinking under her confusion. 'By no means,' replied the marchioness, in a tone of irony, 'my presence would only interrupt a very agreeable scene. The count, I see, is willing to pay you his earliest respects.' Saying this she disappeared, leaving Julia distressed and offended, and the count provoked at the intrusion. He attempted to renew the subject, but Julia hastily followed the steps of the marchioness, and entered the castle.
"Never will I get up, ma'am," replied the count, passionately, "until"—He was interrupted by the marchioness, who entered the grove at that moment. Upon seeing the count's position, she was about to leave. "Please stay, ma'am," said Julia, almost overwhelmed with embarrassment. "Not at all," replied the marchioness, with a sarcastic tone, "my presence would only disrupt a very enjoyable scene. I see the count is eager to pay you his respects." With that, she left, leaving Julia feeling upset and offended, and the count irritated by the interruption. He tried to resume the conversation, but Julia hurriedly followed the marchioness's footsteps and went into the castle.
The scene she had witnessed, raised in the marchioness a tumult of dreadful emotions. Love, hatred, and jealousy, raged by turns in her heart, and defied all power of controul. Subjected to their alternate violence, she experienced a misery more acute than any she had yet known. Her imagination, invigorated by opposition, heightened to her the graces of Hippolitus; her bosom glowed with more intense passion, and her brain was at length exasperated almost to madness.
The scene she had witnessed filled the marchioness with a whirlwind of terrible emotions. Love, hatred, and jealousy surged through her heart in turns, overwhelming her ability to control them. Under the weight of their shifting intensity, she felt a pain more intense than anything she had experienced before. Her imagination, fueled by this turmoil, made Hippolitus seem even more charming; her heart burned with deeper passion, and her mind was finally driven almost to madness.
In Julia this sudden and unexpected interview excited a mingled emotion of love and vexation, which did not soon subside. At length, however, the delightful consciousness of Vereza's love bore her high above every other sensation; again the scene more brightly glowed, and again her fancy overcame the possibility of evil.
In Julia, this sudden and unexpected meeting stirred a mix of love and annoyance that didn’t fade quickly. Eventually, though, the joyful awareness of Vereza’s love lifted her above all other feelings; once more, the scene became vibrant, and her imagination conquered the fear of anything bad.
During the evening a tender and timid respect distinguished the behaviour of the count towards Julia, who, contented with the certainty of being loved, resolved to conceal her sentiments till an explanation of his abrupt departure from Mazzini, and subsequent absence, should have dissipated the shadow of mystery which hung over this part of his conduct. She observed that the marchioness pursued her with steady and constant observation, and she carefully avoided affording the count an opportunity of renewing the subject of the preceding interview, which, whenever he approached her, seemed to tremble on his lips.
In the evening, the count showed a gentle and hesitant respect towards Julia, who, happy just knowing she was loved, decided to hide her feelings until he explained his sudden departure from Mazzini and the mystery surrounding his absence was cleared up. She noticed that the marchioness kept a close and steady watch on her, and she made sure not to give the count a chance to bring up the topic of their last conversation, which always seemed ready to slip from his lips whenever he got close to her.
Night returned, and Ferdinand repaired to the chamber of Julia to pursue his enquiry. Here he had not long remained, when the strange and alarming sounds which had been heard on the preceding night were repeated. The circumstance that now sunk in terror the minds of Emilia and Julia, fired with new wonder that of Ferdinand, who seizing a light, darted through the discovered door, and almost instantly disappeared.
Night fell again, and Ferdinand went to Julia's room to continue his investigation. He hadn't been there long when the strange and frightening noises from the previous night started again. This terrified Emilia and Julia, but Ferdinand was filled with new curiosity. Grabbing a light, he rushed through the open door and quickly vanished from sight.
He descended into the same wild hall he had passed on the preceding night. He had scarcely reached the bottom of the stair-case, when a feeble light gleamed across the hall, and his eye caught the glimpse of a figure retiring through the low arched door which led to the south tower. He drew his sword and rushed on. A faint sound died away along the passage, the windings of which prevented his seeing the figure he pursued. Of this, indeed, he had obtained so slight a view, that he scarcely knew whether it bore the impression of a human form. The light quickly disappeared, and he heard the door that opened upon the tower suddenly close. He reached it, and forcing it open, sprang forward; but the place was dark and solitary, and there was no appearance of any person having passed along it. He looked up the tower, and the chasm which the stair-case exhibited, convinced him that no human being could have passed up. He stood silent and amazed; examining the place with an eye of strict enquiry, he perceived a door, which was partly concealed by hanging stairs, and which till now had escaped his notice. Hope invigorated curiosity, but his expectation was quickly disappointed, for this door also was fastened. He tried in vain to force it. He knocked, and a hollow sullen sound ran in echoes through the place, and died away at a distance. It was evident that beyond this door were chambers of considerable extent, but after long and various attempts to reach them, he was obliged to desist, and he quitted the tower as ignorant and more dissatisfied than he had entered it. He returned to the hall, which he now for the first time deliberately surveyed. It was a spacious and desolate apartment, whose lofty roof rose into arches supported by pillars of black marble. The same substance inlaid the floor, and formed the stair-case. The windows were high and gothic. An air of proud sublimity, united with singular wildness, characterized the place, at the extremity of which arose several gothic arches, whose dark shade veiled in obscurity the extent beyond. On the left hand appeared two doors, each of which was fastened, and on the right the grand entrance from the courts. Ferdinand determined to explore the dark recess which terminated his view, and as he traversed the hall, his imagination, affected by the surrounding scene, often multiplied the echoes of his footsteps into uncertain sounds of strange and fearful import.
He went down into the same wild hall he had seen the night before. He had barely reached the bottom of the staircase when a faint light flickered across the hall, and he caught sight of a figure disappearing through the low arched door that led to the south tower. He drew his sword and charged after it. A soft sound faded away in the passage, the twists and turns of which made it impossible for him to see the figure he was chasing. In fact, he had only caught a brief glimpse, so he could barely tell if it was even human. The light quickly vanished, and he heard the door to the tower slam shut. He reached it, forced it open, and rushed inside, but the place was dark and empty, and there was no sign of anyone having been there. He looked up the tower, and the gap where the staircase was convinced him that no one could have gone up. He stood there, silent and bewildered; examining the area closely, he noticed a door, partially hidden by the stairs, that he hadn't seen before. Hope sharpened his curiosity, but his expectation was short-lived, as this door was locked too. He tried to force it open in vain. He knocked, and a hollow, gloomy sound echoed through the space, fading into the distance. It was clear that there were large rooms beyond this door, but after many unsuccessful attempts to get through, he had to give up, leaving the tower feeling more confused and dissatisfied than when he entered. He returned to the hall, which he now looked at more carefully for the first time. It was a large and lonely room with a high ceiling supported by arches and pillars made of black marble. The same material covered the floor and formed the staircase. The windows were tall and gothic. The air was filled with a proud grandeur mixed with a strange wildness, and at the far end rose several gothic arches, their dark shadows obscuring what lay beyond. On the left were two locked doors, and on the right was the grand entrance leading from the courtyards. Ferdinand decided to investigate the dark recess that capped his view, and as he moved through the hall, the atmosphere affected his imagination, often turning the echoes of his footsteps into uncertain sounds filled with mysterious and frightening meanings.
He reached the arches, and discovered beyond a kind of inner hall, of considerable extent, which was closed at the farther end by a pair of massy folding-doors, heavily ornamented with carving. They were fastened by a lock, and defied his utmost strength.
He reached the arches and found a large inner hall beyond them, which was closed off at the far end by a set of heavy folding doors, intricately decorated with carvings. They were locked and resisted his strongest efforts to open them.
As he surveyed the place in silent wonder, a sullen groan arose from beneath the spot where he stood. His blood ran cold at the sound, but silence returning, and continuing unbroken, he attributed his alarm to the illusion of a fancy, which terror had impregnated. He made another effort to force the door, when a groan was repeated more hollow, and more dreadful than the first. At this moment all his courage forsook him; he quitted the door, and hastened to the stair-case, which he ascended almost breathless with terror.
As he looked around in silent amazement, a low groan came from beneath where he was standing. The sound sent chills down his spine, but as silence returned and continued uninterrupted, he convinced himself that his fear was just a trick of his imagination, influenced by terror. He tried again to force the door, when the groan came again, even more hollow and frightening than before. At that moment, all his courage left him; he stepped away from the door and quickly went up the staircase, nearly out of breath with fear.
He found Madame de Menon and his sisters awaiting his return in the most painful anxiety; and, thus disappointed in all his endeavours to penetrate the secret of these buildings, and fatigued with fruitless search, he resolved to suspend farther enquiry.
He found Madame de Menon and his sisters waiting for his return with great anxiety; and, feeling disappointed in all his efforts to uncover the secrets of these buildings, and exhausted from his unsuccessful search, he decided to stop any further investigation.
When he related the circumstances of his late adventure, the terror of Emilia and Julia was heightened to a degree that overcame every prudent consideration. Their apprehension of the marquis's displeasure was lost in a stronger feeling, and they resolved no longer to remain in apartments which offered only terrific images to their fancy. Madame de Menon almost equally alarmed, and more perplexed, by this combination of strange and unaccountable circumstances, ceased to oppose their design. It was resolved, therefore, that on the following day madame should acquaint the marchioness with such particulars of the late occurrence as their purpose made it necessary she should know, concealing their knowledge of the hidden door, and the incidents immediately dependant on it; and that madame should entreat a change of apartments.
When he shared the details of his recent adventure, the fear of Emilia and Julia reached a level that overwhelmed any sensible thoughts. Their worry about the marquis's anger was overshadowed by an even stronger feeling, and they decided they could no longer stay in rooms that only filled their minds with terrifying images. Madame de Menon was almost equally frightened and more confused by this strange and puzzling situation, and she stopped opposing their plan. It was decided that the next day, madame would inform the marchioness of the details of the recent events that were necessary for their purpose to reveal, keeping quiet about their knowledge of the hidden door and the related incidents; and madame would ask for a change of rooms.
Madame accordingly waited on the marchioness. The marchioness having listened to the account at first with surprise, and afterwards with indifference, condescended to reprove madame for encouraging superstitious belief in the minds of her young charge. She concluded with ridiculing as fanciful the circumstances related, and with refusing, on account of the numerous visitants at the castle, the request preferred to her.
Madame then visited the marchioness. The marchioness listened to the story at first with surprise, and then with indifference, and took the time to scold madame for promoting superstitious beliefs in her young charge. She ended by mocking the details of the story as imaginary and declined the request made to her, citing the many visitors at the castle.
It is true the castle was crowded with visitors; the former apartments of Madame de Menon were the only ones unoccupied, and these were in magnificent preparation for the pleasure of the marchioness, who was unaccustomed to sacrifice her own wishes to the comfort of those around her. She therefore treated lightly the subject, which, seriously attended to, would have endangered her new plan of delight.
The castle was indeed packed with visitors; Madame de Menon's former apartments were the only ones empty, and they were being beautifully prepared for the marchioness's enjoyment. She wasn't used to putting her own desires aside for the sake of others. So, she brushed off the topic, which, if taken seriously, could have jeopardized her new plans for fun.
But Emilia and Julia were too seriously terrified to obey the scruples of delicacy, or to be easily repulsed. They prevailed on Ferdinand to represent their situation to the marquis.
But Emilia and Julia were too seriously scared to worry about being delicate or to be easily turned away. They convinced Ferdinand to explain their situation to the marquis.
Meanwhile Hippolitus, who had passed the night in a state of sleepless anxiety, watched, with busy impatience, an opportunity of more fully disclosing to Julia the passion which glowed in his heart. The first moment in which he beheld her, had awakened in him an admiration which had since ripened into a sentiment more tender. He had been prevented formally declaring his passion by the circumstance which so suddenly called him to Naples. This was the dangerous illness of the Marquis de Lomelli, his near and much-valued relation. But it was a task too painful to depart in silence, and he contrived to inform Julia of his sentiments in the air which she heard so sweetly sung beneath her window.
Meanwhile, Hippolitus, who had spent the night in restless worry, anxiously waited for a chance to fully express the feelings he had for Julia. The first moment he saw her sparked an admiration that had since grown into something deeper. He had been unable to openly declare his feelings because of the urgent situation that brought him to Naples: the serious illness of the Marquis de Lomelli, his close and valued relative. However, it was too painful to leave without saying anything, so he found a way to let Julia know how he felt through the melodies she heard sweetly sung outside her window.
When Hippolitus reached Naples, the marquis was yet living, but expired a few days after his arrival, leaving the count heir to the small possessions which remained from the extravagance of their ancestors.
When Hippolitus arrived in Naples, the marquis was still alive, but he passed away a few days later, leaving the count as the heir to the small possessions that were left from their ancestors' extravagance.
The business of adjusting his rights had till now detained him from Sicily, whither he came for the sole purpose of declaring his love. Here unexpected obstacles awaited him. The jealous vigilance of the marchioness conspired with the delicacy of Julia, to withhold from him the opportunity he so anxiously sought.
The process of settling his rights had kept him away from Sicily, where he came solely to declare his love. However, unexpected obstacles awaited him there. The marchioness's jealous watchfulness teamed up with Julia's sensitivity to deny him the chance he so desperately wanted.
When Ferdinand entered upon the subject of the southern buildings to the marquis, he carefully avoided mentioning the hidden door. The marquis listened for some time to the relation in gloomy silence, but at length assuming an air of displeasure, reprehended Ferdinand for yielding his confidence to those idle alarms, which he said were the suggestions of a timid imagination. 'Alarms,' continued he, 'which will readily find admittance to the weak mind of a woman, but which the firmer nature of man should disdain.—Degenerate boy! Is it thus you reward my care? Do I live to see my son the sport of every idle tale a woman may repeat? Learn to trust reason and your senses, and you will then be worthy of my attention.'
When Ferdinand brought up the southern buildings to the marquis, he made sure not to mention the hidden door. The marquis listened for a while in silence, but eventually, looking displeased, he chastised Ferdinand for giving in to those unnecessary fears, which he claimed were just the ideas of a fearful mind. "Fears," he continued, "that easily find a home in the weak minds of women, but a man should disregard them. —Degenerate boy! Is this how you repay my care? Do I live to see my son become the target of every pointless rumor a woman might share? Learn to trust reason and your senses, and then you’ll be worthy of my attention."
The marquis was retiring, and Ferdinand now perceived it necessary to declare, that he had himself witnessed the sounds he mentioned. 'Pardon me, my lord,' said he, 'in the late instance I have been just to your command—my senses have been the only evidences I have trusted. I have heard those sounds which I cannot doubt.' The marquis appeared shocked. Ferdinand perceived the change, and urged the subject so vigorously, that the marquis, suddenly assuming a look of grave importance, commanded him to attend him in the evening in his closet.
The marquis was stepping back, and Ferdinand felt it was necessary to say that he had actually heard the sounds he talked about. 'Excuse me, my lord,' he said, 'in this recent matter, I’ve truly followed your orders—my senses are the only proof I’ve relied on. I’ve heard those sounds I can’t deny.' The marquis looked taken aback. Ferdinand noticed the shift and pushed the topic so forcefully that the marquis, suddenly looking serious, ordered him to join him in his study that evening.
Ferdinand in passing from the marquis met Hippolitus. He was pacing the gallery in much seeming agitation, but observing Ferdinand, he advanced to him. 'I am ill at heart,' said he, in a melancholy tone, 'assist me with your advice. We will step into this apartment, where we can converse without interruption.'
Ferdinand, while walking past the marquis, encountered Hippolitus. He was walking back and forth in the gallery, looking quite agitated, but as soon as he saw Ferdinand, he approached him. "I feel troubled," he said with a sad tone, "please help me with your advice. Let's go into this room where we can talk without being interrupted."
'You are not ignorant,' said he, throwing himself into a chair, 'of the tender sentiments which your sister Julia has inspired. I entreat you by that sacred friendship which has so long united us, to afford me an opportunity of pleading my passion. Her heart, which is so susceptible of other impressions, is, I fear, insensible to love. Procure me, however, the satisfaction of certainty upon a point where the tortures of suspence are surely the most intolerable.'
'You're not clueless,' he said, collapsing into a chair, 'about the strong feelings that your sister Julia has inspired. I beg you, for the sake of that special friendship we've shared for so long, to give me a chance to express my feelings. Her heart, which is so open to other emotions, seems to be blind to love, I'm afraid. Just help me find out for sure about something where the agony of uncertainty is truly the worst.'
'Your penetration,' replied Ferdinand, 'has for once forsaken you, else you would now be spared the tortures of which you complain, for you would have discovered what I have long observed, that Julia regards you with a partial eye.'
"Your charm," Ferdinand replied, "has for once abandoned you, or else you would be spared the pains you're talking about. You would have noticed what I've long seen, that Julia looks at you with favor."
'Do not,' said Hippolitus, 'make disappointment more terrible by flattery; neither suffer the partiality of friendship to mislead your judgment. Your perceptions are affected by the warmth of your feelings, and because you think I deserve her distinction, you believe I possess it. Alas! you deceive yourself, but not me!'
"Don't," Hippolitus said, "make disappointment worse with flattery; don't let the bias of friendship cloud your judgment. Your feelings are influencing your perspective, and because you think I deserve her attention, you believe that I actually have it. Unfortunately, you're fooling yourself, but not me!"
'The very reverse,' replied Ferdinand; 'tis you who deceive yourself, or rather it is the delicacy of the passion which animates you, and which will ever operate against your clear perception of a truth in which your happiness is so deeply involved. Believe me, I speak not without reason:—she loves you.'
"The exact opposite," Ferdinand replied. "It's you who are fooling yourself, or rather it's the sensitivity of your feelings that clouds your ability to see the truth that is so tied to your happiness. Trust me, I'm not saying this without good reason: she loves you."
At these words Hippolitus started from his seat, and clasping his hands in fervent joy, 'Enchanting sounds!' cried he, in a voice tenderly impassioned; 'could I but believe ye!—could I but believe ye-this world were paradise!'
At these words, Hippolitus jumped up from his seat, clasping his hands in enthusiastic joy. "Enchanting sounds!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with emotion. "If only I could believe you! If only I could believe you—this world would be paradise!"
During this exclamation, the emotions of Julia, who sat in her closet adjoining, can with difficulty be imagined. A door which opened into it from the apartment where this conversation was held, was only half closed. Agitated with the pleasure this declaration excited, she yet trembled with apprehension lest she should be discovered. She hardly dared to breathe, much less to move across the closet to the door, which opened upon the gallery, whence she might probably have escaped unnoticed, lest the sound of her step should betray her. Compelled, therefore, to remain where she was, she sat in a state of fearful distress, which no colour of language can paint.
During this moment, it's hard to imagine the emotions of Julia, who was sitting in the adjoining closet. The door that connected to the room where the conversation was happening was only half closed. Excited by the pleasure this declaration brought her, she still trembled in fear of being discovered. She could hardly breathe, let alone move across the closet to the door that led to the gallery, where she might have escaped unnoticed, fearing that the sound of her footsteps would give her away. Forced to stay where she was, she sat in a state of anxious distress that no words can fully describe.
'Alas!' resumed Hippolitus, 'I too eagerly admit the possibility of what I wish. If you mean that I should really believe you, confirm your assertion by some proof.'—'Readily,' rejoined Ferdinand.
"Alas!" Hippolitus continued, "I too quickly accept the possibility of what I want. If you want me to actually believe you, back up your claim with some evidence."—"Sure," Ferdinand replied.
The heart of Julia beat quick.
Julia's heart raced.
'When you was so suddenly called to Naples upon the illness of the Marquis Lomelli, I marked her conduct well, and in that read the sentiments of her heart. On the following morning, I observed in her countenance a restless anxiety which I had never seen before. She watched the entrance of every person with an eager expectation, which was as often succeeded by evident disappointment. At dinner your departure was mentioned:—she spilt the wine she was carrying to her lips, and for the remainder of the day was spiritless and melancholy. I saw her ineffectual struggles to conceal the oppression at her heart. Since that time she has seized every opportunity of withdrawing from company. The gaiety with which she was so lately charmed—charmed her no longer; she became pensive, retired, and I have often heard her singing in some lonely spot, the most moving and tender airs. Your return produced a visible and instantaneous alteration; she has now resumed her gaiety; and the soft confusion of her countenance, whenever you approach, might alone suffice to convince you of the truth of my assertion.'
'When you were suddenly called to Naples due to Marquis Lomelli's illness, I paid close attention to her behavior and perceived the feelings in her heart. The next morning, I noticed a restless anxiety in her expression that I had never seen before. She eagerly watched the entrance of every person, often showing clear disappointment when it wasn’t you. At dinner, your departure was mentioned; she spilled the wine she was about to drink and spent the rest of the day feeling down and melancholy. I could see her futile attempts to hide the weight on her heart. Since then, she has taken every chance to withdraw from social situations. The joy that once captivated her no longer had the same effect; she became thoughtful and reclusive, and I frequently heard her singing tender and moving songs in some quiet spot. Your return brought an obvious and immediate change; she has resumed her cheerful demeanor, and the gentle blush on her face whenever you’re near could easily convince you of the truth of what I’m saying.'
'O! talk for ever thus!' sighed Hippolitus. 'These words are so sweet, so soothing to my soul, that I could listen till I forgot I had a wish beyond them. Yes!—Ferdinand, these circumstances are not to be doubted, and conviction opens upon my mind a flow of extacy I never knew till now. O! lead me to her, that I may speak the sentiments which swell my heart.'
'O! Keep talking like this forever!' sighed Hippolitus. 'These words are so sweet, so comforting to my soul, that I could listen until I forget I have any desires beyond them. Yes!—Ferdinand, there’s no doubt about these circumstances, and the realization brings a wave of joy I’ve never experienced until now. O! Lead me to her so I can express the feelings that fill my heart.'
They arose, when Julia, who with difficulty had supported herself, now impelled by an irresistible fear of instant discovery, rose also, and moved softly towards the gallery. The sound of her step alarmed the count, who, apprehensive lest his conversation had been overheard, was anxious to be satisfied whether any person was in the closet. He rushed in, and discovered Julia! She caught at a chair to support her trembling frame; and overwhelmed with mortifying sensations, sunk into it, and hid her face in her robe. Hippolitus threw himself at her feet, and seizing her hand, pressed it to his lips in expressive silence. Some moments passed before the confusion of either would suffer them to speak. At length recovering his voice, 'Can you, madam,' said he, 'forgive this intrusion, so unintentional? or will it deprive me of that esteem which I have but lately ventured to believe I possessed, and which I value more than existence itself. O! speak my pardon! Let me not believe that a single accident has destroyed my peace for ever.'—'If your peace, sir, depends upon a knowledge of my esteem,' said Julia, in a tremulous voice, 'that peace is already secure. If I wished even to deny the partiality I feel, it would now be useless; and since I no longer wish this, it would also be painful.' Hippolitus could only weep his thanks over the hand he still held. 'Be sensible, however, of the delicacy of my situation,' continued she, rising, 'and suffer me to withdraw.' Saying this she quitted the closet, leaving Hippolitus overcome with this sweet confirmation of his wishes, and Ferdinand not yet recovered from the painful surprize which the discovery of Julia had excited. He was deeply sensible of the confusion he had occasioned her, and knew that apologies would not restore the composure he had so cruelly yet unwarily disturbed.
They got up when Julia, who had struggled to hold herself together, was suddenly driven by a strong fear of being found out, and also stood up, moving quietly toward the gallery. The sound of her footsteps startled the count, who, worried that his conversation had been overheard, was eager to find out if anyone was in the closet. He burst in and found Julia! She grabbed a chair to steady her shaking body, and overwhelmed with embarrassment, sank into it, hiding her face in her gown. Hippolitus threw himself at her feet, taking her hand and pressing it to his lips in heartfelt silence. A few moments passed before either of them could speak through their confusion. Finally, regaining his voice, he said, "Can you, madam, forgive this unintentional intrusion? Or will it take away my hope of the esteem I recently dared to believe I had, which means more to me than life itself? Oh! Please speak my pardon! Don’t let me think that a single accident has ruined my peace forever." — "If your peace, sir, depends on knowing my feelings for you," Julia replied in a shaky voice, "then that peace is already assured. If I even wanted to deny my affection, it would now be pointless; and since I no longer want to deny it, it would also be painful." Hippolitus could only weep his gratitude over the hand he still held. "But please be aware of the sensitivity of my situation," she continued, rising, "and allow me to leave." With that, she exited the closet, leaving Hippolitus overwhelmed with this sweet affirmation of his hopes, and Ferdinand still reeling from the painful surprise of discovering Julia. He was acutely aware of the embarrassment he had caused her and knew that no apologies would bring back the peace he had so cruelly and thoughtlessly disrupted.
Ferdinand awaited the hour appointed by the marquis in impatient curiosity. The solemn air which the marquis assumed when he commanded him to attend, had deeply impressed his mind. As the time drew nigh, expectation increased, and every moment seemed to linger into hours. At length he repaired to the closet, where he did not remain long before the marquis entered. The same chilling solemnity marked his manner. He locked the door of the closet, and seating himself, addressed Ferdinand as follows:—
Ferdinand anxiously awaited the time the marquis had set for their meeting. The serious demeanor the marquis had shown when he asked him to come had left a strong impression on him. As the moment approached, his anticipation grew, and each second felt like it stretched into hours. Finally, he went to the small room, and it wasn’t long before the marquis arrived. He still carried that same cold seriousness. He locked the door, sat down, and spoke to Ferdinand:—
'I am now going to repose in you a confidence which will severely prove the strength of your honour. But before I disclose a secret, hitherto so carefully concealed, and now reluctantly told, you must swear to preserve on this subject an eternal silence. If you doubt the steadiness of your discretion—now declare it, and save yourself from the infamy, and the fatal consequences, which may attend a breach of your oath;—if, on the contrary, you believe yourself capable of a strict integrity—now accept the terms, and receive the secret I offer.' Ferdinand was awed by this exordium—the impatience of curiosity was for a while suspended, and he hesitated whether he should receive the secret upon such terms. At length he signified his consent, and the marquis arising, drew his sword from the scabbard.—'Here,' said he, offering it to Ferdinand, 'seal your vows—swear by this sacred pledge of honor never to repeat what I shall now reveal.' Ferdinand vowed upon the sword, and raising his eyes to heaven, solemnly swore. The marquis then resumed his seat, and proceeded.
"I’m about to share something with you that will truly test your honor. But before I reveal this secret, which I've kept hidden for so long and now share with great reluctance, you must promise to keep it a secret forever. If you're unsure about your ability to keep this confidence, now's the time to speak up and protect yourself from the shame and serious consequences that could come from breaking your oath. However, if you believe you can maintain your integrity, then accept these terms and hear the secret I'm about to share." Ferdinand was taken aback by this introduction—the urge of curiosity was temporarily put on hold, and he hesitated to accept the secret under these conditions. Finally, he gave his consent, and the marquis stood up and drew his sword from its sheath. "Here," he said, offering it to Ferdinand, "seal your vow—swear on this sacred symbol of honor never to repeat what I’m about to reveal." Ferdinand swore on the sword and, raising his eyes to the heavens, made a solemn promise. The marquis then took his seat again and continued.
'You are now to learn that, about a century ago, this castle was in the possession of Vincent, third marquis of Mazzini, my grandfather. At that time there existed an inveterate hatred between our family and that of della Campo. I shall not now revert to the origin of the animosity, or relate the particulars of the consequent feuds—suffice it to observe, that by the power of our family, the della Campos were unable to preserve their former consequence in Sicily, and they have therefore quitted it for a foreign land to live in unmolested security. To return to my subject.—My grandfather, believing his life endangered by his enemy, planted spies upon him. He employed some of the numerous banditti who sought protection in his service, and after some weeks past in waiting for an opportunity, they seized Henry della Campo, and brought him secretly to this castle. He was for some time confined in a close chamber of the southern buildings, where he expired; by what means I shall forbear to mention. The plan had been so well conducted, and the secrecy so strictly preserved, that every endeavour of his family to trace the means of his disappearance proved ineffectual. Their conjectures, if they fell upon our family, were supported by no proof; and the della Campos are to this day ignorant of the mode of his death. A rumour had prevailed long before the death of my father, that the southern buildings of the castle were haunted. I disbelieved the fact, and treated it accordingly. One night, when every human being of the castle, except myself, was retired to rest, I had such strong and dreadful proofs of the general assertion, that even at this moment I cannot recollect them without horror. Let me, if possible, forget them. From that moment I forsook those buildings; they have ever since been shut up, and the circumstance I have mentioned, is the true reason why I have resided so little at the castle.'
You are now to learn that about a century ago, this castle belonged to Vincent, the third marquis of Mazzini, my grandfather. Back then, there was a deep-seated hatred between our family and the della Campos. I won't go into the origins of this animosity or detail the feuds that followed—let's just say that our family's power meant the della Campos couldn’t maintain their status in Sicily, so they left for a foreign land to live in peace. Returning to my topic—my grandfather, fearing for his life because of his enemy, set spies on him. He hired some of the many bandits seeking refuge with him, and after weeks of waiting for the right moment, they captured Henry della Campo and brought him secretly to this castle. He was confined for a while in a hidden chamber of the southern buildings, where he died; I won’t go into the details of how. The plan was executed so well, and the secrecy was so tight, that every attempt by his family to find out what happened to him was fruitless. Their suspicions about our family had no evidence to back them up, and the della Campos still don’t know how he died. Before my father passed away, there were rumors that the southern buildings of the castle were haunted. I didn’t believe it and brushed it off. One night, when everyone else in the castle was asleep, I experienced such strong and terrifying evidence of the rumor that I can’t even think about it now without feeling horror. If possible, I want to forget it. From that moment on, I abandoned those buildings; they’ve been shut up ever since, and that’s the real reason I’ve spent so little time at the castle.
Ferdinand listened to this narrative in silent horror. He remembered the temerity with which he had dared to penetrate those apartments—the light, and figure he had seen—and, above all, his situation in the stair-case of the tower. Every nerve thrilled at the recollection; and the terrors of remembrance almost equalled those of reality.
Ferdinand listened to this story in silent shock. He recalled the boldness with which he had ventured into those rooms—the light and figure he had seen—and, most importantly, his position on the staircase of the tower. Every nerve tingled at the memory; and the fears of the past nearly matched those of the present.
The marquis permitted his daughters to change their apartments, but he commanded Ferdinand to tell them, that, in granting their request, he consulted their ease only, and was himself by no means convinced of its propriety. They were accordingly reinstated in their former chambers, and the great room only of madame's apartments was reserved for the marchioness, who expressed her discontent to the marquis in terms of mingled censure and lamentation. The marquis privately reproved his daughters, for what he termed the idle fancies of a weak mind; and desired them no more to disturb the peace of the castle with the subject of their late fears. They received this reproof with silent submission—too much pleased with the success of their suit to be susceptible of any emotion but joy.
The marquis allowed his daughters to switch their rooms, but he told Ferdinand to let them know that his decision was purely for their comfort, and he wasn’t convinced it was the right thing to do. They were then brought back to their original rooms, and only the large room in Madame's apartments was set aside for the marchioness, who complained to the marquis, mixing criticism with sorrow. The marquis privately scolded his daughters for what he called the silly whims of a weak mind, and asked them not to disturb the peace of the castle with their recent worries anymore. They accepted his reprimand quietly—too happy with the outcome of their request to feel anything but joy.
Ferdinand, reflecting on the late discovery, was shocked to learn, what was now forced upon his belief, that he was the descendant of a murderer. He now knew that innocent blood had been shed in the castle, and that the walls were still the haunt of an unquiet spirit, which seemed to call aloud for retribution on the posterity of him who had disturbed its eternal rest. Hippolitus perceived his dejection, and entreated that he might participate his uneasiness; but Ferdinand, who had hitherto been frank and ingenuous, was now inflexibly reserved. 'Forbear,' said he, 'to urge a discovery of what I am not permitted to reveal; this is the only point upon which I conjure you to be silent, and this even to you, I cannot explain.' Hippolitus was surprized, but pressed the subject no farther.
Ferdinand, reflecting on the recent revelation, was shocked to discover what he now had to accept: that he was the descendant of a murderer. He realized that innocent blood had been spilled in the castle and that the walls still echoed with an unsettled spirit, seemingly calling out for revenge on the descendants of the one who had disturbed its eternal rest. Hippolitus noticed his distress and asked if he could share his worries, but Ferdinand, who had previously been open and honest, was now completely reserved. "Please," he said, "don't push me to reveal something I can't talk about; this is the one thing I insist you stay silent on, and even to you, I can't explain." Hippolitus was surprised but didn’t press the issue any further.
Julia, though she had been extremely mortified by the circumstances attendant on the discovery of her sentiments to Hippolitus, experienced, after the first shock had subsided, an emotion more pleasing than painful. The late conversation had painted in strong colours the attachment of her lover. His diffidence—his slowness to perceive the effect of his merit—his succeeding rapture, when conviction was at length forced upon his mind; and his conduct upon discovering Julia, proved to her at once the delicacy and the strength of his passion, and she yielded her heart to sensations of pure and unmixed delight. She was roused from this state of visionary happiness, by a summons from the marquis to attend him in the library. A circumstance so unusual surprized her, and she obeyed with trembling curiosity. She found him pacing the room in deep thought, and she had shut the door before he perceived her. The authoritative severity in his countenance alarmed her, and prepared her for a subject of importance. He seated himself by her, and continued a moment silent. At length, steadily observing her, 'I sent for you, my child,' said he, 'to declare the honor which awaits you. The Duke de Luovo has solicited your hand. An alliance so splendid was beyond my expectation. You will receive the distinction with the gratitude it claims, and prepare for the celebration of the nuptials.'
Julia, although she had been incredibly embarrassed by the situation surrounding her feelings for Hippolitus, felt a more pleasant than painful emotion once the initial shock wore off. Their recent conversation vividly highlighted her lover's affection. His shyness—his slowness to realize the effect of his worth—his overwhelming joy when he finally understood the truth; and his reaction upon discovering Julia showed her just how deep and strong his love was, and she let herself feel pure and unfiltered joy. Her dreamy happiness was interrupted by a summons from the marquis to join him in the library. This unusual request surprised her, and she complied with nervous curiosity. She found him pacing the room, lost in thought, and she had closed the door before he noticed her. The stern look on his face unsettled her, making her brace for an important topic. He sat next to her and remained silent for a moment. Finally, looking at her intently, he said, "I called you, my child, to announce the honor that awaits you. The Duke de Luovo has asked for your hand. Such a prestigious alliance was beyond my expectations. You will accept this honor with the gratitude it deserves and prepare for the wedding."
This speech fell like the dart of death upon the heart of Julia. She sat motionless—stupified and deprived of the power of utterance. The marquis observed her consternation; and mistaking its cause, 'I acknowledge,' said he, 'that there is somewhat abrupt in this affair; but the joy occasioned by a distinction so unmerited on your part, ought to overcome the little feminine weakness you might otherwise indulge. Retire and compose yourself; and observe,' continued he, in a stern voice, 'this is no time for finesse.' These words roused Julia from her state of horrid stupefaction. 'O! sir,' said she, throwing herself at his feet, 'forbear to enforce authority upon a point where to obey you would be worse than death; if, indeed, to obey you were possible.'—'Cease,' said the marquis, 'this affectation, and practice what becomes you.'—'Pardon me, my lord,' she replied, 'my distress is, alas! unfeigned. I cannot love the duke.'—'Away!' interrupted the marquis, 'nor tempt my rage with objections thus childish and absurd.'—'Yet hear me, my lord,' said Julia, tears swelling in her eyes, 'and pity the sufferings of a child, who never till this moment has dared to dispute your commands.'
This speech hit Julia like a death blow. She sat frozen—shocked and unable to speak. The marquis noticed her distress and, misinterpreting its cause, said, "I admit there's something abrupt about this situation; however, the joy from an undeserved distinction on your part should help you overcome any little feminine weakness you might be feeling. Go and gather yourself; and remember," he continued in a stern tone, "this is not the time for tactics." His words snapped Julia out of her state of terrible shock. "Oh! sir," she cried, throwing herself at his feet, "please don’t force your authority on me in a situation where obeying you would be worse than death; if, indeed, obeying you were even possible." "Stop," the marquis said, "this pretense is unnecessary; act as befits you." "Forgive me, my lord," she replied, "my distress is, sadly, genuine. I cannot love the duke." "Enough!" the marquis interrupted, "do not provoke my anger with such childish and absurd objections." "But please listen to me, my lord," Julia said, tears welling in her eyes, "and have compassion for the suffering of a girl who has never dared to dispute your commands until now."
'Nor shall she now,' said the marquis. 'What—when wealth, honor, and distinction, are laid at my feet, shall they be refused, because a foolish girl—a very baby, who knows not good from evil, cries, and says she cannot love! Let me not think of it—My just anger may, perhaps, out-run discretion, and tempt me to chastise your folly.—Attend to what I say—accept the duke, or quit this castle for ever, and wander where you will.' Saying this, he burst away, and Julia, who had hung weeping upon his knees, fell prostrate upon the floor. The violence of the fall completed the effect of her distress, and she fainted. In this state she remained a considerable time. When she recovered her senses, the recollection of her calamity burst upon her mind with a force that almost again overwhelmed her. She at length raised herself from the ground, and moved towards her own apartment, but had scarcely reached the great gallery, when Hippolitus entered it. Her trembling limbs would no longer support her; she caught at a bannister to save herself; and Hippolitus, with all his speed, was scarcely in time to prevent her falling. The pale distress exhibited in her countenance terrified him, and he anxiously enquired concerning it. She could answer him only with her tears, which she found it impossible to suppress; and gently disengaging herself, tottered to her closet. Hippolitus followed her to the door, but desisted from further importunity. He pressed her hand to his lips in tender silence, and withdrew, surprized and alarmed.
"She won't now," said the marquis. "What—when wealth, honor, and status are laid at my feet, should I refuse them because a foolish girl—a complete child, who doesn't know good from evil, cries and says she can't love? I don't want to think about it—my justified anger might just get the better of me and make me lash out at your foolishness. Listen to me—accept the duke, or leave this castle forever and go wherever you want." With that, he stormed off, and Julia, who had been weeping in his lap, collapsed on the floor. The force of her fall intensified her distress, and she fainted. She remained in that state for quite a while. When she regained her senses, the memory of her misfortune hit her so hard it nearly overwhelmed her again. Finally, she managed to lift herself off the ground and headed toward her room, but she had barely reached the grand gallery when Hippolitus walked in. Her trembling legs gave way, and she grabbed onto a banister to steady herself; Hippolitus rushed over just in time to catch her. The pale distress on her face alarmed him, and he anxiously asked what was wrong. She could only answer with tears that she couldn't hold back; gently pulling away, she stumbled to her closet. Hippolitus followed her to the door but stopped trying to press her for answers. He pressed her hand to his lips in soft silence and left, surprised and worried.
Julia, resigning herself to despair, indulged in solitude the excess of her grief. A calamity, so dreadful as the present, had never before presented itself to her imagination. The union proposed would have been hateful to her, even if she had no prior attachment; what then must have been her distress, when she had given her heart to him who deserved all her admiration, and returned all her affection.
Julia, giving in to her despair, lost herself in solitude to cope with her overwhelming grief. A disaster as terrible as this had never crossed her mind before. The suggested union would have been unbearable for her, even if she had no previous feelings; so you can imagine her pain when she had given her heart to someone who deserved all her admiration and returned all her love.
The Duke de Luovo was of a character very similar to that of the marquis. The love of power was his ruling passion;—with him no gentle or generous sentiment meliorated the harshness of authority, or directed it to acts of beneficence. He delighted in simple undisguised tyranny. He had been twice married, and the unfortunate women subjected to his power, had fallen victims to the slow but corroding hand of sorrow. He had one son, who some years before had escaped the tyranny of his father, and had not been since heard of. At the late festival the duke had seen Julia; and her beauty made so strong an impression upon him, that he had been induced now to solicit her hand. The marquis, delighted with the prospect of a connection so flattering to his favorite passion, readily granted his consent, and immediately sealed it with a promise.
The Duke de Luovo had a character very similar to that of the marquis. His main passion was a desire for power; no kind or generous feeling softened the harshness of his authority or led him to do good deeds. He took pleasure in straightforward, unapologetic tyranny. He had been married twice, and the unfortunate women under his control had become victims of a slow but relentless sorrow. He had one son who, years earlier, had escaped his father’s tyranny and had not been heard from since. At a recent festival, the duke saw Julia, and her beauty made such a strong impression on him that he decided to ask for her hand in marriage. The marquis, thrilled with the idea of an alliance that would flatter his favorite passion, quickly agreed and immediately sealed it with a promise.
Julia remained for the rest of the day shut up in her closet, where the tender efforts of Madame and Emilia were exerted to soften her distress. Towards the close of evening Ferdinand entered. Hippolitus, shocked at her absence, had requested him to visit her, to alleviate her affliction, and, if possible, to discover its cause. Ferdinand, who tenderly loved his sister, was alarmed by the words of Hippolitus, and immediately sought her. Her eyes were swelled with weeping, and her countenance was but too expressive of the state of her mind. Ferdinand's distress, when told of his father's conduct, was scarcely less than her own. He had pleased himself with the hope of uniting the sister of his heart with the friend whom he loved. An act of cruel authority now dissolved the fairy dream of happiness which his fancy had formed, and destroyed the peace of those most dear to him. He sat for a long time silent and dejected; at length, starting from his melancholy reverie, he bad Julia good-night, and returned to Hippolitus, who was waiting for him with anxious impatience in the north hall.
Julia stayed locked in her closet for the rest of the day, while Madame and Emilia tried to help her feel better. Toward the end of the evening, Ferdinand came in. Hippolitus, worried about her absence, had asked him to check on her, to help ease her sorrow and, if he could, to find out what was wrong. Ferdinand, who loved his sister deeply, was worried by Hippolitus's words and went to find her. Her eyes were puffy from crying, and her face clearly showed how troubled she was. When Ferdinand heard about their father's actions, his distress was almost as intense as hers. He had hoped to bring the sister he adored together with the friend he cherished. A cruel act of authority shattered the beautiful dream of happiness he had imagined and disrupted the peace of those he loved most. He sat quietly for a long time, feeling downcast; finally, pulling himself out of his gloomy thoughts, he wished Julia goodnight and went back to Hippolitus, who was waiting for him anxiously in the north hall.
Ferdinand dreaded the effect of that despair, which the intelligence he had to communicate would produce in the mind of Hippolitus. He revolved some means of softening the dreadful truth; but Hippolitus, quick to apprehend the evil which love taught him to fear, seized at once upon the reality. 'Tell me all,' said he, in a tone of assumed firmness. 'I am prepared for the worst.' Ferdinand related the decree of the marquis, and Hippolitus soon sunk into an excess of grief which defied, as much as it required, the powers of alleviation.
Ferdinand was worried about how the news he had to share would affect Hippolitus. He thought about ways to soften the terrible truth, but Hippolitus, quick to sense the danger that love made him fear, immediately grasped the reality. 'Just tell me everything,' he said, trying to sound strong. 'I’m ready for the worst.' Ferdinand shared the marquis's decree, and Hippolitus soon fell into a deep sadness that was beyond any comfort or help.
Julia, at length, retired to her chamber, but the sorrow which occupied her mind withheld the blessings of sleep. Distracted and restless she arose, and gently opened the window of her apartment. The night was still, and not a breath disturbed the surface of the waters. The moon shed a mild radiance over the waves, which in gentle undulations flowed upon the sands. The scene insensibly tranquilized her spirits. A tender and pleasing melancholy diffused itself over her mind; and as she mused, she heard the dashing of distant oars. Presently she perceived upon the light surface of the sea a small boat. The sound of the oars ceased, and a solemn strain of harmony (such as fancy wafts from the abodes of the blessed) stole upon the silence of night. A chorus of voices now swelled upon the air, and died away at a distance. In the strain Julia recollected the midnight hymn to the virgin, and holy enthusiasm filled her heart. The chorus was repeated, accompanied by a solemn striking of oars. A sigh of exstacy stole from her bosom. Silence returned. The divine melody she had heard calmed the tumult of her mind, and she sunk in sweet repose.
Julia eventually went to her room, but the sadness in her mind kept her from sleeping. Anxious and restless, she got up and quietly opened her window. The night was calm, with not a single breath disturbing the surface of the water. The moon cast a soft glow on the waves, which gently rolled onto the sand. The scene gradually soothed her spirit. A gentle and sweet melancholy spread over her thoughts; as she reflected, she heard the sound of distant oars. Soon, she spotted a small boat on the light surface of the sea. The sound of the oars stopped, and a solemn harmony (like the kind of music imagination conjures from the homes of the blessed) filled the night with silence. A chorus of voices rose in the air and faded away into the distance. In the melody, Julia remembered the midnight hymn to the Virgin, and her heart was filled with holy enthusiasm. The chorus was repeated, accompanied by a solemn rhythm of oars. A sigh of ecstasy escaped her. Silence settled in again. The divine melody she had heard quieted the turmoil in her mind, and she fell into a sweet sleep.
She arose in the morning refreshed by light slumbers; but the recollection of her sorrows soon returned with new force, and sickening faintness overcame her. In this situation she received a message from the marquis to attend him instantly. She obeyed, and he bade her prepare to receive the duke, who that morning purposed to visit the castle. He commanded her to attire herself richly, and to welcome him with smiles. Julia submitted in silence. She saw the marquis was inflexibly resolved, and she withdrew to indulge the anguish of her heart, and prepare for this detested interview.
She woke up in the morning feeling refreshed from light sleep, but the memory of her sorrows quickly returned with renewed intensity, making her feel weak and nauseous. While in this state, she received a message from the marquis asking her to come to him immediately. She complied, and he instructed her to get ready to welcome the duke, who planned to visit the castle that morning. He ordered her to dress elegantly and greet him with a smile. Julia accepted this in silence. She realized the marquis was unyielding, so she stepped away to deal with her heartache and prepare for this unwanted meeting.
The clock had struck twelve, when a flourish of trumpets announced the approach of the duke. The heart of Julia sunk at the sound, and she threw herself on a sopha, overwhelmed with bitter sensations. Here she was soon disturbed by a message from the marquis. She arose, and tenderly embracing Emilia, their tears for some moments flowed together. At length, summoning all her fortitude, she descended to the hall, where she was met by the marquis. He led her to the saloon in which the duke sat, with whom having conversed a short time, he withdrew. The emotion of Julia at this instant was beyond any thing she had before suffered; but by a sudden and strange exertion of fortitude, which the force of desperate calamity sometimes affords us, but which inferior sorrow toils after in vain, she recovered her composure, and resumed her natural dignity. For a moment she wondered at herself, and she formed the dangerous resolution of throwing herself upon the generosity of the duke, by acknowledging her reluctance to the engagement, and soliciting him to withdraw his suit.
The clock had just struck twelve when a blast of trumpets announced the arrival of the duke. Julia's heart sank at the sound, and she collapsed onto a couch, overcome by bitter feelings. Soon, she was interrupted by a message from the marquis. She stood up and, embracing Emilia tightly, they both cried together for a few moments. Finally, gathering all her strength, she went down to the hall, where the marquis met her. He took her to the room where the duke was sitting, and after talking for a short while, he left. In that moment, Julia felt emotions beyond anything she had experienced before; however, through a sudden and strange burst of strength that desperate situations sometimes give us, while lesser pains struggle to find, she regained her composure and carried herself with her usual dignity. For a moment, she was surprised by her own resolve and made the risky decision to appeal to the duke’s generosity by admitting her hesitation about the engagement and asking him to withdraw his proposal.
The duke approached her with an air of proud condescension; and taking her hand, placed himself beside her. Having paid some formal and general compliments to her beauty, he proceeded to profess himself her admirer. She listened for some time to his professions, and when he appeared willing to hear her, she addressed him—'I am justly sensible, my lord, of the distinction you offer me, and must lament that respectful gratitude is the only sentiment I can return. Nothing can more strongly prove my confidence in your generosity, than when I confess to you, that parental authority urges me to give my hand whither my heart cannot accompany it.'
The duke walked up to her with an air of proud superiority and, taking her hand, sat down next to her. After giving her some polite and general compliments about her beauty, he went on to declare his admiration for her. She listened to his declarations for a while, and when he seemed ready to hear her response, she said, "I truly appreciate the honor you’re giving me, my lord, and I must regret that respectful gratitude is the only feeling I can offer in return. Nothing could demonstrate my trust in your kindness more than my confession that parental authority compels me to give my hand where my heart cannot follow."
She paused—the duke continued silent.—''Tis you only, my lord, who can release me from a situation so distressing; and to your goodness and justice I appeal, certain that necessity will excuse the singularity of my conduct, and that I shall not appeal in vain.'
She paused—the duke remained silent.—"It’s only you, my lord, who can free me from this distressing situation; I appeal to your kindness and fairness, sure that my need will justify my unusual behavior, and that I won’t be asking in vain."
The duke was embarrassed—a flush of pride overspread his countenance, and he seemed endeavouring to stifle the feelings that swelled his heart. 'I had been prepared, madam,' said he, 'to expect a very different reception, and had certainly no reason to believe that the Duke de Luovo was likely to sue in vain. Since, however, madam, you acknowledge that you have already disposed of your affections, I shall certainly be very willing, if the marquis will release me from our mutual engagements, to resign you to a more favored lover.'
The duke was embarrassed—a wave of pride spread across his face, and he seemed to be trying to push down the emotions swelling in his heart. "I had expected, madam," he said, "a very different welcome, and I certainly had no reason to think that the Duke de Luovo would be turned down. However, since you acknowledge that you have already given your heart to someone else, I would gladly resign you to a more fortunate lover, if the marquis will free me from our commitments."
'Pardon me, my lord,' said Julia, blushing, 'suffer me to'—'I am not easily deceived, madam,' interrupted the duke,—'your conduct can be attributed only to the influence of a prior attachment; and though for so young a lady, such a circumstance is somewhat extraordinary, I have certainly no right to arraign your choice. Permit me to wish you a good morning.' He bowed low, and quitted the room. Julia now experienced a new distress; she dreaded the resentment of the marquis, when he should be informed of her conversation with the duke, of whose character she now judged too justly not to repent the confidence she had reposed in him.
"Excuse me, my lord," Julia said, blushing. "Allow me to"— "I'm not easily fooled, madam," the duke interrupted. "Your behavior can only be explained by the influence of a previous attachment; and although it's somewhat unusual for someone so young to be in such a position, I really have no right to question your choice. I wish you a good morning." He bowed deeply and left the room. Julia now felt a new sense of distress; she feared the marquis's anger when he learned about her conversation with the duke, whose character she now assessed accurately enough to regret the trust she had placed in him.
The duke, on quitting Julia, went to the marquis, with whom he remained in conversation some hours. When he had left the castle, the marquis sent for his daughter, and poured forth his resentment with all the violence of threats, and all the acrimony of contempt. So severely did he ridicule the idea of her disposing of her heart, and so dreadfully did he denounce vengeance on her disobedience, that she scarcely thought herself safe in his presence. She stood trembling and confused, and heard his reproaches without the power to reply. At length the marquis informed her, that the nuptials would be solemnized on the third day from the present; and as he quitted the room, a flood of tears came to her relief, and saved her from fainting.
The duke, after leaving Julia, went to see the marquis, with whom he talked for several hours. Once he left the castle, the marquis called for his daughter and expressed his anger with all the intensity of threats and all the bitterness of disdain. He mocked the idea of her choosing who to love so severely, and he threatened her with harsh consequences for her disobedience, that she barely felt safe in front of him. She stood there trembling and confused, listening to his accusations without being able to respond. Finally, the marquis informed her that the wedding would take place three days from now; as he left the room, a wave of tears came to her rescue and prevented her from fainting.
Julia passed the remainder of the day in her closet with Emilia. Night returned, but brought her no peace. She sat long after the departure of Emilia; and to beguile recollection, she selected a favorite author, endeavouring to revive those sensations his page had once excited. She opened to a passage, the tender sorrow of which was applicable to her own situation, and her tears flowed wean. Her grief was soon suspended by apprehension. Hitherto a deadly silence had reigned through the castle, interrupted only by the wind, whose low sound crept at intervals through the galleries. She now thought she heard a footstep near her door, but presently all was still, for she believed she had been deceived by the wind. The succeeding moment, however, convinced her of her error, for she distinguished the low whisperings of some persons in the gallery. Her spirits, already weakened by sorrow, deserted her: she was seized with an universal terror, and presently afterwards a low voice called her from without, and the door was opened by Ferdinand.
Julia spent the rest of the day in her closet with Emilia. Night came, but it didn’t bring her any peace. She sat there long after Emilia had left; to distract herself from her memories, she picked a favorite author, trying to feel again the emotions his words had once stirred in her. She opened the book to a part that reflected her own sadness, and tears flowed freely down her cheeks. Her grief was soon interrupted by fear. Until then, a deep silence had hung over the castle, broken only by the wind, which occasionally whispered through the halls. She thought she heard footsteps near her door, but soon everything went quiet again—she figured she had just been tricked by the wind. However, the next moment confirmed her mistake, as she heard faint whispers from people in the hallway. Her already fragile spirits plummeted; an overwhelming fear gripped her, and shortly after, a quiet voice called out to her from outside, and Ferdinand opened the door.
She shrieked, and fainted. On recovering, she found herself supported by Ferdinand and Hippolitus, who had stolen this moment of silence and security to gain admittance to her presence. Hippolitus came to urge a proposal which despair only could have suggested. 'Fly,' said he, 'from the authority of a father who abuses his power, and assert the liberty of choice, which nature assigned you. Let the desperate situation of my hopes plead excuse for the apparent boldness of this address, and let the man who exists but for you be the means of saving you from destruction. Alas! madam, you are silent, and perhaps I have forfeited, by this proposal, the confidence I so lately flattered myself I possessed. If so, I will submit to my fate in silence, and will to-morrow quit a scene which presents only images of distress to my mind.'
She screamed and fainted. When she came to, she found herself supported by Ferdinand and Hippolitus, who had used this moment of silence and safety to get into her presence. Hippolitus stepped forward to suggest something that only despair could inspire. "Run away," he said, "from the authority of a father who misuses his power, and claim the freedom of choice that nature intended for you. Let the desperate state of my hopes justify the boldness of my words, and let the man who exists only for you be the one to save you from ruin. Alas! Madam, you're silent, and maybe I have lost the trust I thought I still had after this proposal. If that's the case, I will accept my fate quietly and will leave tomorrow from a place that only offers images of distress to my mind."
Julia could speak but with her tears. A variety of strong and contending emotions struggled at her breast, and suppressed the power of utterance. Ferdinand seconded the proposal of the count. 'It is unnecessary,' my sister, said he, 'to point out the misery which awaits you here. I love you too well tamely to suffer you to be sacrificed to ambition, and to a passion still more hateful. I now glory in calling Hippolitus my friend—let me ere long receive him as a brother. I can give no stronger testimony of my esteem for his character, than in the wish I now express. Believe me he has a heart worthy of your acceptance—a heart noble and expansive as your own.'—'Ah, cease,' said Julia, 'to dwell upon a character of whose worth I am fully sensible. Your kindness and his merit can never be forgotten by her whose misfortunes you have so generously suffered to interest you.' She paused in silent hesitation. A sense of delicacy made her hesitate upon the decision which her heart so warmly prompted. If she fled with Hippolitus, she would avoid one evil, and encounter another. She would escape the dreadful destiny awaiting her, but must, perhaps, sully the purity of that reputation, which was dearer to her than existence. In a mind like hers, exquisitely susceptible of the pride of honor, this fear was able to counteract every other consideration, and to keep her intentions in a state of painful suspense. She sighed deeply, and continued silent. Hippolitus was alarmed by the calm distress which her countenance exhibited. 'O! Julia,' said he, 'relieve me from this dreadful suspense!—speak to me—explain this silence.' She looked mournfully upon him—her lips moved, but no sounds were uttered. As he repeated his question, she waved her hand, and sunk back in her chair. She had not fainted, but continued some time in a state of stupor not less alarming. The importance of the present question, operating upon her mind, already harassed by distress, had produced a temporary suspension of reason. Hippolitus hung over her in an agony not to be described, and Ferdinand vainly repeated her name. At length uttering a deep sigh, she raised herself, and, like one awakened from a dream, gazed around her. Hippolitus thanked God fervently in his heart. 'Tell me but that you are well,' said he, 'and that I may dare to hope, and we will leave you to repose.'—'My sister,' said Ferdinand, 'consult only your own wishes, and leave the rest to me. Suffer a confidence in me to dissipate the doubts with which you are agitated.'—'Ferdinand,' said Julia, emphatically, 'how shall I express the gratitude your kindness has excited?'—'Your gratitude,' said he, 'will be best shown in consulting your own wishes; for be assured, that whatever procures your happiness, will most effectually establish mine. Do not suffer the prejudices of education to render you miserable. Believe me, that a choice which involves the happiness or misery of your whole life, ought to be decided only by yourself.'
Julia could speak, but only through her tears. A mix of strong, conflicting emotions struggled within her, silencing her voice. Ferdinand supported the count’s proposal. "It's unnecessary, my sister," he said, "to point out the misery that awaits you here. I care for you too deeply to allow you to be sacrificed to ambition, and a passion that’s even more detestable. I now take pride in calling Hippolitus my friend—soon, I hope to welcome him as a brother. There’s no stronger testament to how much I respect his character than in the wish I express now. Believe me, he has a heart worthy of your acceptance—a heart as noble and expansive as yours." "Ah, stop," Julia replied, "talking about a character whose worth I fully understand. Your kindness and his merits will never be forgotten by someone whose misfortunes you have so generously allowed to concern you." She paused in silent uncertainty. A sense of delicacy made her hesitate over a decision that her heart strongly encouraged. If she fled with Hippolitus, she would escape one evil only to encounter another. She would avoid the dreadful fate awaiting her, but perhaps tarnish the reputation that meant more to her than life itself. In a mind like hers, highly sensitive to the pride of honor, this fear was enough to overshadow every other thought and keep her intentions in painful suspense. She sighed deeply and remained silent. Hippolitus was alarmed by the calm distress on her face. "Oh! Julia," he said, "relieve me from this dreadful uncertainty!—speak to me—explain this silence." She looked at him sadly—her lips moved, but no sound came out. As he repeated his question, she waved her hand and sank back into her chair. She had not fainted, but remained in a state of stupor that was no less alarming. The weight of the current dilemma, pressing on her already troubled mind, had temporarily clouded her reason. Hippolitus hovered over her in indescribable agony, and Ferdinand called her name in vain. Finally, exhaling deeply, she sat up, and like someone waking from a dream, looked around her. Hippolitus fervently thanked God in his heart. "Just tell me you’re okay," he said, "and that I can dare to hope, and we’ll leave you to rest." "My sister," Ferdinand said, "focus only on your own wishes and leave the rest to me. Let my trust in you dispel the doubts that trouble you." "Ferdinand," Julia said emphatically, "how can I express my gratitude for your kindness?" "Your gratitude," he replied, "will be best shown by following your own wishes; for believe me, anything that brings you happiness will also secure mine. Don’t let the prejudices of your upbringing make you miserable. Understand that a choice that impacts your whole life’s happiness or misery should only be decided by you."
'Let us forbear for the present,' said Hippolitus, 'to urge the subject. Repose is necessary for you,' addressing Julia, 'and I will not suffer a selfish consideration any longer to with-hold you from it.—Grant me but this request—that at this hour to-morrow night, I may return hither to receive my doom.' Julia having consented to receive Hippolitus and Ferdinand, they quitted the closet. In turning into the grand gallery, they were surprised by the appearance of a light, which gleamed upon the wall that terminated their view. It seemed to proceed from a door which opened upon a back stair-case. They pushed on, but it almost instantly disappeared, and upon the stair-case all was still. They then separated, and retired to their apartments, somewhat alarmed by this circumstance, which induced them to suspect that their visit to Julia had been observed.
"Let's hold off on discussing this for now," Hippolitus said. "You need to rest," he told Julia, "and I won't let my selfish concerns keep you from that any longer. Just do me this one favor—let me come back here at this time tomorrow night to hear my fate." After Julia agreed to see Hippolitus and Ferdinand, they left the room. As they entered the grand gallery, they were surprised by a light shining on the wall at the end of their view. It seemed to come from a door that led to a back staircase. They pushed forward, but the light disappeared almost immediately, leaving the staircase in darkness. They then parted ways and returned to their rooms, feeling a bit uneasy about this incident, which made them suspect that someone had observed their visit to Julia.
Julia passed the night in broken slumbers, and anxious consideration. On her present decision hung the crisis of her fate. Her consciousness of the influence of Hippolitus over her heart, made her fear to indulge its predilection, by trusting to her own opinion of its fidelity. She shrunk from the disgraceful idea of an elopement; yet she saw no means of avoiding this, but by rushing upon the fate so dreadful to her imagination.
Julia spent the night tossing and turning, filled with anxiety. The decision she made would determine her fate. Knowing how much Hippolitus affected her feelings, she was hesitant to trust her own judgment about his loyalty. The thought of running away together embarrassed her, but she felt there was no way to escape it except by confronting the terrifying fate that loomed in her mind.
On the following night, when the inhabitants of the castle were retired to rest, Hippolitus, whose expectation had lengthened the hours into ages, accompanied by Ferdinand, revisited the closet. Julia, who had known no interval of rest since they last left her, received them with much agitation. The vivid glow of health had fled her cheek, and was succeeded by a languid delicacy, less beautiful, but more interesting. To the eager enquiries of Hippolitus, she returned no answer, but faintly smiling through her tears, presented him her hand, and covered her face with her robe. 'I receive it,' cried he, 'as the pledge of my happiness;—yet—yet let your voice ratify the gift.' 'If the present concession does not sink me in your esteem,' said Julia, in a low tone, 'this hand is yours.'—'The concession, my love, (for by that tender name I may now call you) would, if possible, raise you in my esteem; but since that has been long incapable of addition, it can only heighten my opinion of myself, and increase my gratitude to you: gratitude which I will endeavour to shew by an anxious care of your happiness, and by the tender attentions of a whole life. From this blessed moment,' continued he, in a voice of rapture, 'permit me, in thought, to hail you as my wife. From this moment let me banish every vestige of sorrow;—let me dry those tears,' gently pressing her cheek with his lips, 'never to spring again.'—The gratitude and joy which Ferdinand expressed upon this occasion, united with the tenderness of Hippolitus to soothe the agitated spirits of Julia, and she gradually recovered her complacency.
On the following night, when the people in the castle had gone to bed, Hippolitus, whose anticipation had stretched the hours into what felt like ages, along with Ferdinand, returned to the small room. Julia, who hadn’t had a moment of peace since they last left her, greeted them with a lot of agitation. The vibrant glow of health had vanished from her cheeks, replaced by a fragile delicacy that was less beautiful but more compelling. In response to Hippolitus's eager questions, she didn’t answer but smiled faintly through her tears, offered him her hand, and covered her face with her robe. "I accept it," he exclaimed, "as a symbol of my happiness;—but—please let your voice confirm this gift." "If this current concession doesn't lower my worth in your eyes," Julia said softly, "then this hand is yours."—"This concession, my love—because I can now call you that—would, if possible, raise you even higher in my esteem; but since that has long been beyond addition, it can only elevate my opinion of myself and increase my gratitude towards you: gratitude that I will show through a careful concern for your happiness and through the loving attentions of my entire life. From this blessed moment," he continued, his voice filled with joy, "let me, in my thoughts, call you my wife. From now on, let me banish all traces of sorrow;—let me dry those tears," gently kissing her cheek, "so they never come back."—The gratitude and joy that Ferdinand expressed at that moment, combined with Hippolitus's tenderness, helped soothe Julia's troubled spirit, and she gradually regained her composure.
They now arranged their plan of escape; in the execution of which, no time was to be lost, since the nuptials with the duke were to be solemnized on the day after the morrow. Their scheme, whatever it was that should be adopted, they, therefore, resolved to execute on the following night. But when they descended from the first warmth of enterprize, to minuter examination, they soon found the difficulties of the undertaking. The keys of the castle were kept by Robert, the confidential servant of the marquis, who every night deposited them in an iron chest in his chamber. To obtain them by stratagem seemed impossible, and Ferdinand feared to tamper with the honesty of this man, who had been many years in the service of the marquis. Dangerous as was the attempt, no other alternative appeared, and they were therefore compelled to rest all their hopes upon the experiment. It was settled, that if the keys could be procured, Ferdinand and Hippolitus should meet Julia in the closet; that they should convey her to the seashore, from whence a boat, which was to be kept in waiting, would carry them to the opposite coast of Calabria, where the marriage might be solemnized without danger of interruption. But, as it was necessary that Ferdinand should not appear in the affair, it was agreed that he should return to the castle immediately upon the embarkation of his sister. Having thus arranged their plan of operation, they separated till the following night, which was to decide the fate of Hippolitus and Julia.
They now made plans to escape; and since the wedding with the duke was set for the day after tomorrow, they knew they couldn't waste any time. Whatever scheme they decided on, they agreed it had to be put into action the next night. However, as they shifted from the excitement of their idea to a closer inspection, they quickly realized the challenges of the task. The keys to the castle were kept by Robert, the trusted servant of the marquis, who locked them in an iron chest in his room every night. Getting those keys through trickery seemed impossible, and Ferdinand was hesitant to test the loyalty of someone who had served the marquis for many years. Although the attempt was risky, they could see no other option and felt they had to put all their hopes into this plan. They decided that if they could get the keys, Ferdinand and Hippolitus would meet Julia in the closet and then take her to the seashore, where a boat would be waiting to ferry them to the other side of Calabria, where they could marry without fear of interruption. However, since it was crucial for Ferdinand not to be involved, they agreed he would return to the castle as soon as his sister got on the boat. With their plan laid out, they parted ways until the following night, which would determine Hippolitus and Julia's fate.
Julia, whose mind was soothed by the fraternal kindness of Ferdinand, and the tender assurances of Hippolitus, now experienced an interval of repose. At the return of day she awoke refreshed, and tolerably composed. She selected a few clothes which were necessary, and prepared them for her journey. A sentiment of generosity justified her in the reserve she preserved to Emilia and Madame de Menon, whose faithfulness and attachment she could not doubt, but whom she disdained to involve in the disgrace that must fall upon them, should their knowledge of her flight be discovered.
Julia, whose mind was calmed by the brotherly kindness of Ferdinand and the gentle reassurances of Hippolitus, now found a moment of peace. When dawn arrived, she woke up feeling refreshed and somewhat collected. She picked out a few essential clothes and got them ready for her journey. A sense of generosity allowed her to keep a distance from Emilia and Madame de Menon, whose loyalty she trusted but didn’t want to drag into the shame that would come if anyone found out about her escape.
In the mean time the castle was a scene of confusion. The magnificent preparations which were making for the nuptials, engaged all eyes, and busied all hands. The marchioness had the direction of the whole; and the alacrity with which she acquitted herself, testified how much she was pleased with the alliance, and created a suspicion, that it had not been concerted without some exertion of her influence. Thus was Julia designed the joint victim of ambition and illicit love.
In the meantime, the castle was in chaos. The grand preparations for the wedding drew everyone's attention and kept everyone busy. The marchioness was in charge of everything, and the enthusiasm with which she managed it all showed how much she supported the marriage, leading to speculation that it hadn't happened without her influence. So, Julia was set up to be the target of both ambition and forbidden love.
The composure of Julia declined with the day, whose hours had crept heavily along. As the night drew on, her anxiety for the success of Ferdinand's negociation with Robert increased to a painful degree. A variety of new emotions pressed at her heart, and subdued her spirits. When she bade Emilia good night, she thought she beheld her for the last time. The ideas of the distance which would separate them, of the dangers she was going to encounter, with a train of wild and fearful anticipations, crouded upon her mind, tears sprang in her eyes, and it was with difficulty she avoided betraying her emotions. Of madame, too, her heart took a tender farewell. At length she heard the marquis retire to his apartment, and the doors belonging to the several chambers of the guests successively close. She marked with trembling attention the gradual change from bustle to quiet, till all was still.
Julia's composure faded as the day dragged on. As night approached, her worry about Ferdinand's negotiations with Robert grew to an overwhelming level. A mix of new emotions weighed on her heart and dampened her spirits. When she said goodnight to Emilia, she felt she might be seeing her for the last time. Thoughts of the distance that would separate them, the dangers she was about to face, along with a wave of wild and frightening anticipations, crowded her mind, causing tears to well up in her eyes, and she struggled to hide her feelings. She also bid a tender farewell to Madame. Finally, she heard the marquis retire to his room, and the doors to the guests' chambers slowly close. She listened with anxious attention as the lively atmosphere turned to calm until everything was silent.
She now held herself in readiness to depart at the moment in which Ferdinand and Hippolitus, for whose steps in the gallery she eagerly listened, should appear. The castle clock struck twelve. The sound seemed to shake the pile. Julia felt it thrill upon her heart. 'I hear you,' sighed she, 'for the last time.' The stillness of death succeeded. She continued to listen; but no sound met her ear. For a considerable time she sat in a state of anxious expectation not to be described. The clock chimed the successive quarters; and her fear rose to each additional sound. At length she heard it strike one. Hollow was that sound, and dreadful to her hopes; for neither Hippolitus nor Ferdinand appeared. She grew faint with fear and disappointment. Her mind, which for two hours had been kept upon the stretch of expectation, now resigned itself to despair. She gently opened the door of her closet, and looked upon the gallery; but all was lonely and silent. It appeared that Robert had refused to be accessary to their scheme; and it was probable that he had betrayed it to the marquis. Overwhelmed with bitter reflections, she threw herself upon the sopha in the first distraction of despair. Suddenly she thought she heard a noise in the gallery; and as she started from her posture to listen to the sound, the door of her closet was gently opened by Ferdinand. 'Come, my love,' said he, 'the keys are ours, and we have not a moment to lose; our delay has been unavoidable; but this is no time for explanation.' Julia, almost fainting, gave her hand to Ferdinand, and Hippolitus, after some short expression of his thankfulness, followed. They passed the door of madame's chamber; and treading the gallery with slow and silent steps, descended to the hall. This they crossed towards a door, after opening which, they were to find their way, through various passages, to a remote part of the castle, where a private door opened upon the walls. Ferdinand carried the several keys. They fastened the hall door after them, and proceeded through a narrow passage terminating in a stair-case.
She was now ready to leave at the moment when Ferdinand and Hippolitus, whose footsteps in the hallway she was eagerly listening for, would show up. The castle clock struck twelve. The sound seemed to shake the building. Julia felt it resonate in her heart. "I hear you," she sighed, "for the last time." A deathly silence followed. She kept listening, but no sound reached her. For a long time, she sat in a state of anxiety that was hard to describe. The clock chimed the quarters, and her fear increased with each chime. Finally, she heard it strike one. That sound was hollow and dreadful to her hopes, as neither Hippolitus nor Ferdinand had appeared. She felt weak with fear and disappointment. Her mind, which had been on high alert for two hours, now gave way to despair. She quietly opened the door of her closet and looked out into the gallery; but it was all empty and silent. It seemed that Robert had refused to help with their plan, and it was likely that he had betrayed them to the marquis. Overwhelmed with bitter thoughts, she fell onto the sofa in her moment of despair. Suddenly, she thought she heard a noise in the gallery; and as she sprang up to listen, Ferdinand gently opened the door of her closet. "Come, my love," he said, "we have the keys, and we don't have a moment to lose; our delay was unavoidable, but now's not the time for explanations." Julia, nearly fainting, gave her hand to Ferdinand, and Hippolitus, after expressing his gratitude briefly, followed. They passed by madame's chamber and, making their way down the hallway with slow, quiet steps, descended to the hall. They crossed it towards a door, which, when opened, would lead them through various passages to a distant part of the castle, where a private door opened onto the walls. Ferdinand carried the keys. They locked the hall door behind them and moved through a narrow passage that ended in a staircase.
They descended, and had hardly reached the bottom, when they heard a loud noise at the door above, and presently the voices of several people. Julia scarcely felt the ground she trod on, and Ferdinand flew to unlock a door that obstructed their way. He applied the different keys, and at length found the proper one; but the lock was rusted, and refused to yield. Their distress was not now to be conceived. The noise above increased; and it seemed as if the people were forcing the door. Hippolitus and Ferdinand vainly tried to turn the key. A sudden crash from above convinced them that the door had yielded, when making another desperate effort, the key broke in the lock. Trembling and exhausted, Julia gave herself up for lost. As she hung upon Ferdinand, Hippolitus vainly endeavoured to sooth her—the noise suddenly ceased. They listened, dreading to hear the sounds renewed; but, to their utter astonishment, the silence of the place remained undisturbed. They had now time to breathe, and to consider the possibility of effecting their escape; for from the marquis they had no mercy to hope. Hippolitus, in order to ascertain whether the people had quitted the door above, began to ascend the passage, in which he had not gone many steps when the noise was renewed with increased violence. He instantly retreated; and making a desperate push at the door below, which obstructed their passage, it seemed to yield, and by another effort of Ferdinand, burst open. They had not an instant to lose; for they now heard the steps of persons descending the stairs. The avenue they were in opened into a kind of chamber, whence three passages branched, of which they immediately chose the first. Another door now obstructed their passage; and they were compelled to wait while Ferdinand applied the keys. 'Be quick,' said Julia, 'or we are lost. O! if this lock too is rusted!'—'Hark!' said Ferdinand. They now discovered what apprehension had before prevented them from perceiving, that the sounds of pursuit were ceased, and all again was silent. As this could happen only by the mistake of their pursuers, in taking the wrong route, they resolved to preserve their advantage, by concealing the light, which Ferdinand now covered with his cloak. The door was opened, and they passed on; but they were perplexed in the intricacies of the place, and wandered about in vain endeavour to find their way. Often did they pause to listen, and often did fancy give them sounds of fearful import. At length they entered on the passage which Ferdinand knew led directly to a door that opened on the woods. Rejoiced at this certainty, they soon reached the spot which was to give them liberty.
They went down and had barely reached the bottom when they heard a loud noise at the door above, followed by the voices of several people. Julia hardly felt the ground beneath her, while Ferdinand rushed to unlock a door blocking their way. He tried several keys and eventually found the right one, but the lock was rusted and wouldn't budge. Their distress was unimaginable. The noise above got louder, and it sounded like the people were trying to force the door open. Hippolitus and Ferdinand tried in vain to turn the key. A sudden crash from above confirmed that the door had given way, and in another desperate attempt, the key broke in the lock. Shaking and exhausted, Julia felt resigned to her fate. As she leaned on Ferdinand, Hippolitus tried to comfort her, but then everything went silent. They listened, fearing the noise would start again; but to their complete surprise, the silence remained unbroken. They finally had a moment to breathe and think about escaping, since they couldn't expect any mercy from the marquis. To see if the people above had left, Hippolitus began to go up the passage, but he hadn’t gotten far when the noise started again, even louder. He immediately backed down, and with a desperate push against the door blocking their way, it seemed to give. With another effort from Ferdinand, it burst open. They had no time to waste; they could hear footsteps coming down the stairs. The hallway opened into a kind of room with three passages branching off, and they quickly chose the first one. Another door blocked their way, and they had to wait as Ferdinand tried the keys. "Hurry," Julia urged, "or we’re done for. Oh, I hope this lock isn’t rusted too!" "Listen," Ferdinand said. They realized, to their relief, that the sounds of pursuit had stopped, and everything was silent again. This could only be because their pursuers had made a mistake and taken the wrong route, so they decided to take advantage by hiding the light, which Ferdinand covered with his cloak. The door opened, and they moved on; but they quickly got lost in the maze of the place, wandering fruitlessly to find their way. They often paused to listen, and their imaginations conjured up frightening sounds. Finally, they reached a passage that Ferdinand knew led directly to a door opening toward the woods. Thrilled with this certainty, they soon arrived at the spot that would grant them their freedom.
Ferdinand turned the key; the door unclosed, and, to their infinite joy, discovered to them the grey dawn. 'Now, my love,' said Hippolitus, 'you are safe, and I am happy.'—Immediately a loud voice from without exclaimed, 'Take, villain, the reward of your perfidy!' At the same instant Hippolitus received a sword in his body, and uttering a deep sigh, fell to the ground. Julia shrieked and fainted; Ferdinand drawing his sword, advanced towards the assassin, upon whose countenance the light of his lamp then shone, and discovered to him his father! The sword fell from his grasp, and he started back in an agony of horror. He was instantly surrounded, and seized by the servants of the marquis, while the marquis himself denounced vengeance upon his head, and ordered him to be thrown into the dungeon of the castle. At this instant the servants of the count, who were awaiting his arrival on the seashore, hearing the tumult, hastened to the scene, and there beheld their beloved master lifeless and weltering in his blood. They conveyed the bleeding body, with loud lamentations, on board the vessel which had been prepared for him, and immediately set sail for Italy.
Ferdinand turned the key; the door opened, and, to their immense joy, revealed the gray dawn. "Now, my love," said Hippolitus, "you’re safe, and I’m happy."—Suddenly, a loud voice from outside shouted, "Take that, you villain, for your betrayal!" At that moment, Hippolitus was stabbed, and after letting out a deep sigh, he collapsed to the ground. Julia screamed and fainted; Ferdinand, drawing his sword, moved toward the assassin, whose face was illuminated by his lamp, revealing it was his father! The sword fell from his hand, and he recoiled in horror. He was quickly surrounded and captured by the marquis's servants, while the marquis himself swore revenge and ordered him thrown into the castle dungeon. At that moment, the count's servants, who were waiting for him on the shore, heard the commotion and rushed to the scene, finding their beloved master lifeless and bleeding. They carried his bleeding body aboard the ship that had been prepared for him and immediately set sail for Italy.
Julia, on recovering her senses, found herself in a small room, of which she had no remembrance, with her maid weeping over her. Recollection, when it returned, brought to her mind an energy of grief, which exceeded even all former conceptions of sufferings. Yet her misery was heightened by the intelligence which she now received. She learned that Hippolitus had been borne away lifeless by his people, that Ferdinand was confined in a dungeon by order of the marquis, and that herself was a prisoner in a remote room, from which, on the day after the morrow, she was to be removed to the chapel of the castle, and there sacrificed to the ambition of her father, and the absurd love of the Duke de Luovo.
Julia, once she regained her senses, found herself in a small room that she didn't recognize, with her maid crying over her. As her memory returned, it brought an intense wave of grief that surpassed all her previous notions of suffering. However, her despair deepened with the news she received. She learned that Hippolitus had been carried away lifeless by his people, that Ferdinand was locked in a dungeon by the marquis's orders, and that she was a prisoner in a distant room, from which, the day after tomorrow, she was to be taken to the castle chapel and sacrificed to her father's ambitions and the ridiculous love of the Duke de Luovo.
This accumulation of evil subdued each power of resistance, and reduced Julia to a state little short of distraction. No person was allowed to approach her but her maid, and the servant who brought her food. Emilia, who, though shocked by Julia's apparent want of confidence, severely sympathized in her distress, solicited to see her; but the pain of denial was so sharply aggravated by rebuke, that she dared not again to urge the request.
This buildup of evil overwhelmed every defense, leaving Julia nearly mad. The only people allowed near her were her maid and the servant who brought her food. Emilia, who was deeply troubled by Julia's obvious lack of trust, wanted to see her; but the sting of rejection was made worse by the scolding she received, so she didn’t dare to ask again.
In the mean time Ferdinand, involved in the gloom of a dungeon, was resigned to the painful recollection of the past, and a horrid anticipation of the future. From the resentment of the marquis, whose passions were wild and terrible, and whose rank gave him an unlimited power of life and death in his own territories, Ferdinand had much to fear. Yet selfish apprehension soon yielded to a more noble sorrow. He mourned the fate of Hippolitus, and the sufferings of Julia. He could attribute the failure of their scheme only to the treachery of Robert, who had, however, met the wishes of Ferdinand with strong apparent sincerity, and generous interest in the cause of Julia. On the night of the intended elopement, he had consigned the keys to Ferdinand, who, immediately on receiving them, went to the apartment of Hippolitus. There they were detained till after the clock had struck one by a low noise, which returned at intervals, and convinced them that some part of the family was not yet retired to rest. This noise was undoubtedly occasioned by the people whom the marquis had employed to watch, and whose vigilance was too faithful to suffer the fugitives to escape. The very caution of Ferdinand defeated its purpose; for it is probable, that had he attempted to quit the castle by the common entrance, he might have escaped. The keys of the grand door, and those of the courts, remaining in the possession of Robert, the marquis was certain of the intended place of their departure; and was thus enabled to defeat their hopes at the very moment when they exulted in their success.
In the meantime, Ferdinand, trapped in the darkness of a dungeon, was resigned to the painful memories of the past and a dreadful anticipation of the future. He had much to fear from the marquis, whose wild and terrible passions, along with his rank, gave him absolute power over life and death in his own lands. However, selfish fear soon gave way to a more noble sorrow. He grieved for Hippolitus and Julia’s suffering. He could only blame the failure of their plan on Robert’s betrayal, who had pretended to be genuinely interested in their cause. On the night of the planned escape, Robert had handed the keys over to Ferdinand, who, upon receiving them, went to Hippolitus's room. They were delayed until after one o'clock by a low noise that came and went, convincing them that some family members were still awake. This noise was definitely caused by the people the marquis had hired to watch over them, whose vigilance was too strict to let the fugitives slip away. Ferdinand’s very caution ended up working against him; it’s likely that if he had tried to leave the castle through the main entrance, he might have made it. With the keys to the main door and the courtyard still in Robert's hands, the marquis was sure of their intended escape route and was able to crush their hopes just when they thought they were successful.
When the marchioness learned the fate of Hippolitus, the resentment of jealous passion yielded to emotions of pity. Revenge was satisfied, and she could now lament the sufferings of a youth whose personal charms had touched her heart as much as his virtues had disappointed her hopes. Still true to passion, and inaccessible to reason, she poured upon the defenceless Julia her anger for that calamity of which she herself was the unwilling cause. By a dextrous adaptation of her powers, she had worked upon the passions of the marquis so as to render him relentless in the pursuit of ambitious purposes, and insatiable in revenging his disappointment. But the effects of her artifices exceeded her intention in exerting them; and when she meant only to sacrifice a rival to her love, she found she had given up its object to revenge.
When the marchioness found out what happened to Hippolitus, her jealousy turned into pity. Her desire for revenge was satisfied, and she could now mourn for a young man whose charm had touched her heart as much as his virtues had let her down. Still driven by passion and unable to think logically, she directed her anger at the defenseless Julia for a tragedy she had inadvertently caused. By cleverly manipulating her influence, she had stirred up the marquis's ambition and made him relentless in his pursuit of power and revenge for his disappointment. However, her schemes had unintended consequences; instead of just getting rid of a rival in love, she realized she had sacrificed the very object of her affection to his desire for revenge.
CHAPTER IV
The nuptial morn, so justly dreaded by Julia, and so impatiently awaited by the marquis, now arrived. The marriage was to be celebrated with a magnificence which demonstrated the joy it occasioned to the marquis. The castle was fitted up in a style of grandeur superior to any thing that had been before seen in it. The neighbouring nobility were invited to an entertainment which was to conclude with a splendid ball and supper, and the gates were to be thrown open to all who chose to partake of the bounty of the marquis. At an early hour the duke, attended by a numerous retinue, entered the castle. Ferdinand heard from his dungeon, where the rigour and the policy of the marquis still confined him, the loud clattering of hoofs in the courtyard above, the rolling of the carriage wheels, and all the tumultuous bustle which the entrance of the duke occasioned. He too well understood the cause of this uproar, and it awakened in him sensations resembling those which the condemned criminal feels, when his ears are assailed by the dreadful sounds that precede his execution. When he was able to think of himself, he wondered by what means the marquis would reconcile his absence to the guests. He, however, knew too well the dissipated character of the Sicilian nobility, to doubt that whatever story should be invented would be very readily believed by them; who, even if they knew the truth, would not suffer a discovery of their knowledge to interrupt the festivity which was offered them.
The wedding morning, dreaded by Julia and eagerly awaited by the marquis, had finally arrived. The marriage was set to be celebrated with a grandeur that showed the marquis’s excitement. The castle was decorated more lavishly than it had ever been before. The local nobility were invited to a celebration that would end with a grand ball and supper, and the gates were to be opened to anyone wishing to enjoy the marquis’s generosity. Early on, the duke arrived at the castle, accompanied by a large entourage. From his dungeon, where the harshness and strategy of the marquis still held him captive, Ferdinand could hear the loud clatter of hooves in the courtyard, the rumble of carriage wheels, and the bustling chaos that followed the duke's arrival. He understood all too well the reason behind the commotion, and it stirred in him feelings similar to those of a condemned prisoner hearing the dreadful sounds before his execution. When he could focus on himself, he wondered how the marquis would explain his absence to the guests. However, he knew the irresponsible nature of the Sicilian nobility too well to doubt that any story created would be readily accepted by them, who, even if they knew the truth, would not let their awareness disrupt the festivities laid out for them.
The marquis and marchioness received the duke in the outer hall, and conducted him to the saloon, where he partook of the refreshments prepared for him, and from thence retired to the chapel. The marquis now withdrew to lead Julia to the altar, and Emilia was ordered to attend at the door of the chapel, in which the priest and a numerous company were already assembled. The marchioness, a prey to the turbulence of succeeding passions, exulted in the near completion of her favorite scheme.—A disappointment, however, was prepared for her, which would at once crush the triumph of her malice and her pride. The marquis, on entering the prison of Julia, found it empty! His astonishment and indignation upon the discovery almost overpowered his reason. Of the servants of the castle, who were immediately summoned, he enquired concerning her escape, with a mixture of fury and sorrow which left them no opportunity to reply. They had, however, no information to give, but that her woman had not appeared during the whole morning. In the prison were found the bridal habiliments which the marchioness herself had sent on the preceding night, together with a letter addressed to Emilia, which contained the following words:
The marquis and marchioness welcomed the duke in the outer hall and led him to the lounge, where he enjoyed the refreshments prepared for him before heading to the chapel. The marquis then left to bring Julia to the altar, while Emilia was instructed to wait at the chapel door, where the priest and a large group of guests were already gathered. The marchioness, caught up in her swirling emotions, reveled in the impending success of her plan. However, a disappointment awaited her that would instantly shatter her malicious triumph and pride. When the marquis entered Julia's cell, he found it empty! His shock and anger at the discovery nearly overwhelmed him. He immediately summoned the castle servants and questioned them about her escape, his fury and sorrow leaving them no chance to respond. They had no information to provide, only that her maid had not shown up all morning. In the cell, they found the wedding attire that the marchioness had sent the night before, along with a letter addressed to Emilia, which contained the following words:
'Adieu, dear Emilia; never more will you see your wretched sister, who flies from the cruel fate now prepared for her, certain that she can never meet one more dreadful.—In happiness or misery—in hope or despair—whatever may be your situation—still remember me with pity and affection. Dear Emilia, adieu!—You will always be the sister of my heart—may you never be the partner of my misfortunes!'
'Goodbye, dear Emilia; you will never see your unfortunate sister again, who is fleeing from the cruel fate that awaits her, sure that she can never face anything worse. In happiness or sorrow—in hope or despair—whatever your situation may be—please remember me with kindness and love. Dear Emilia, goodbye!—You will always be the sister of my heart—may you never share in my misfortunes!'
While the marquis was reading this letter, the marchioness, who supposed the delay occasioned by some opposition from Julia, flew to the apartment. By her orders all the habitable parts of the castle were explored, and she herself assisted in the search. At length the intelligence was communicated to the chapel, and the confusion became universal. The priest quitted the altar, and the company returned to the saloon.
While the marquis was reading this letter, the marchioness, thinking the delay was caused by some resistance from Julia, rushed to the room. On her orders, every livable part of the castle was searched, and she joined in the search herself. Eventually, the news reached the chapel, and chaos broke out everywhere. The priest left the altar, and everyone went back to the salon.
The letter, when it was given to Emilia, excited emotions which she found it impossible to disguise, but which did not, however, protect her from a suspicion that she was concerned in the transaction, her knowledge of which this letter appeared intended to conceal.
The letter, when Emilia received it, sparked feelings she couldn't hide, but it didn't stop her from suspecting that she was involved in the situation that this letter seemed to be trying to cover up.
The marquis immediately dispatched servants upon the fleetest horses of his stables, with directions to take different routs, and to scour every corner of the island in pursuit of the fugitives. When these exertions had somewhat quieted his mind, he began to consider by what means Julia could have effected her escape. She had been confined in a small room in a remote part of the castle, to which no person had been admitted but her own woman and Robert, the confidential servant of the marquis. Even Lisette had not been suffered to enter, unless accompanied by Robert, in whose room, since the night of the fatal discovery, the keys had been regularly deposited. Without them it was impossible she could have escaped: the windows of the apartment being barred and grated, and opening into an inner court, at a prodigious height from the ground. Besides, who could she depend upon for protection—or whither could she intend to fly for concealment?—The associates of her former elopement were utterly unable to assist her even with advice. Ferdinand himself a prisoner, had been deprived of any means of intercourse with her, and Hippolitus had been carried lifeless on board a vessel, which had immediately sailed for Italy.
The marquis quickly sent out servants on the fastest horses from his stable, instructing them to take different routes and search every corner of the island for the runaways. After this effort calmed him down a bit, he began to think about how Julia managed to escape. She had been locked in a small room far from the main part of the castle, where only her maid and Robert, the marquis's trusted servant, were allowed access. Even Lisette wasn’t permitted to enter unless she was with Robert, whose room had been where the keys were kept since the night of the terrible discovery. Without those keys, it was impossible for her to get out: the windows were barred and had heavy grates, opening into an inner courtyard that was extremely high off the ground. Besides, who could she trust for help—or where could she possibly go to hide? The people involved in her previous escape couldn’t offer her any assistance, even with tips. Ferdinand was also a prisoner and had lost all means to communicate with her, and Hippolitus had been carried away lifeless on a ship that left for Italy immediately.
Robert, to whom the keys had been entrusted, was severely interrogated by the marquis. He persisted in a simple and uniform declaration of his innocence; but as the marquis believed it impossible that Julia could have escaped without his knowledge, he was ordered into imprisonment till he should confess the fact.
Robert, who had been given the keys, was intensely questioned by the marquis. He continued to maintain a straightforward and consistent claim of his innocence; however, since the marquis found it hard to believe that Julia could have gotten away without him knowing, he was taken into custody until he admitted the truth.
The pride of the duke was severely wounded by this elopement, which proved the excess of Julia's aversion, and compleated the disgraceful circumstances of his rejection. The marquis had carefully concealed from him her prior attempt at elopement, and her consequent confinement; but the truth now burst from disguise, and stood revealed with bitter aggravation. The duke, fired with indignation at the duplicity of the marquis, poured forth his resentment in terms of proud and bitter invective; and the marquis, galled by recent disappointment, was in no mood to restrain the impetuosity of his nature. He retorted with acrimony; and the consequence would have been serious, had not the friends of each party interposed for their preservation. The disputants were at length reconciled; it was agreed to pursue Julia with united, and indefatigable search; and that whenever she should be found, the nuptials should be solemnized without further delay. With the character of the duke, this conduct was consistent. His passions, inflamed by disappointment, and strengthened by repulse, now defied the power of obstacle; and those considerations which would have operated with a more delicate mind to overcome its original inclination, served only to encrease the violence of his.
The duke's pride was deeply hurt by this elopement, which showed just how much Julia despised him and added to the shameful way he had been rejected. The marquis had kept hidden from him her earlier attempt to run away and her subsequent imprisonment; but the truth now came to light in a painful way. Fueled by anger at the marquis's deceit, the duke expressed his frustration with harsh and scornful words; and the marquis, stung by recent disappointment, wasn't in the mood to hold back his temper. They exchanged bitter insults, and things could have turned serious if their friends hadn’t stepped in to keep the peace. Eventually, they made up; it was decided that they would search for Julia together and tirelessly, and that as soon as she was found, they would get married without delay. The duke's behavior matched his character. His feelings, ignited by disappointment and reinforced by rejection, now ignored any obstacles; and the reasons that might have led a more sensitive person to rethink their original desire only intensified his.
Madame de Menon, who loved Julia with maternal affection, was an interested observer of all that passed at the castle. The cruel fate to which the marquis destined his daughter she had severely lamented, yet she could hardly rejoice to find that this had been avoided by elopement. She trembled for the future safety of her pupil; and her tranquillity, which was thus first disturbed for the welfare of others, she was not soon suffered to recover.
Madame de Menon, who cared for Julia like a mother, closely watched everything that happened at the castle. She deeply regretted the harsh fate the marquis had planned for his daughter, but she couldn't fully celebrate that it had been avoided through elopement. She feared for her pupil's future safety, and it wasn't long before she was thrown into further turmoil regarding the well-being of others, making it hard for her to find peace again.
The marchioness had long nourished a secret dislike to Madame de Menon, whose virtues were a silent reproof to her vices. The contrariety of their disposition created in the marchioness an aversion which would have amounted to contempt, had not that dignity of virtue which strongly characterized the manners of madame, compelled the former to fear what she wished to despise. Her conscience whispered her that the dislike was mutual; and she now rejoiced in the opportunity which seemed to offer itself of lowering the proud integrity of madame's character. Pretending, therefore, to believe that she had encouraged Ferdinand to disobey his father's commands, and had been accessary to the elopement, she accused her of these offences, and stimulated the marquis to reprehend her conduct. But the integrity of Madame de Menon was not to be questioned with impunity. Without deigning to answer the imputation, she desired to resign an office of which she was no longer considered worthy, and to quit the castle immediately. This the policy of the marquis would not suffer; and he was compelled to make such ample concessions to madame, as induced her for the present to continue at the castle.
The marchioness had long harbored a secret dislike for Madame de Menon, whose virtues quietly highlighted her flaws. The difference in their personalities created an aversion in the marchioness that bordered on contempt, but the strong dignity of Madame de Menon's character forced her to fear what she wanted to ignore. Her conscience hinted that the dislike was mutual, and now she welcomed the chance to undermine Madame de Menon's proud integrity. So, she pretended to believe that she had encouraged Ferdinand to defy his father's orders and had been involved in the elopement, accusing her of these wrongdoings and urging the marquis to reprimand her. However, Madame de Menon's integrity wasn’t to be questioned without consequences. Without acknowledging the accusation, she requested to resign from a position she felt she was no longer deserving of and to leave the castle immediately. The marquis wouldn’t allow this, so he had to make significant concessions to her, which led her to agree to stay at the castle for the time being.
The news of Julia's elopement at length reached the ears of Ferdinand, whose joy at this event was equalled only by his surprize. He lost, for a moment, the sense of his own situation, and thought only of the escape of Julia. But his sorrow soon returned with accumulated force when he recollected that Julia might then perhaps want that assistance which his confinement alone could prevent his affording her.
The news of Julia's elopement eventually reached Ferdinand, and his happiness about the event was matched only by his surprise. For a brief moment, he forgot his own situation and thought only about Julia's escape. However, his sorrow quickly returned with even greater intensity when he remembered that Julia might need the help that his confinement was preventing him from giving her.
The servants, who had been sent in pursuit, returned to the castle without any satisfactory information. Week after week elapsed in fruitless search, yet the duke was strenuous in continuing the pursuit. Emissaries were dispatched to Naples, and to the several estates of the Count Vereza, but they returned without any satisfactory information. The count had not been heard of since he quitted Naples for Sicily.
The servants who had been sent to look for him returned to the castle without any useful information. Week after week went by with no success in the search, but the duke was determined to keep looking. Agents were sent to Naples and to the various estates of Count Vereza, but they came back with no useful news. The count had not been seen since he left Naples for Sicily.
During these enquiries a new subject of disturbance broke out in the castle of Mazzini. On the night so fatal to the hopes of Hippolitus and Julia, when the tumult was subsided, and all was still, a light was observed by a servant as he passed by the window of the great stair-case in the way to his chamber, to glimmer through the casement before noticed in the southern buildings. While he stood observing it, it vanished, and presently reappeared. The former mysterious circumstances relative to these buildings rushed upon his mind; and fired with wonder, he roused some of his fellow servants to come and behold this phenomenon.
During these inquiries, a new source of disturbance emerged in the castle of Mazzini. On the night that was so disastrous for the hopes of Hippolitus and Julia, when the chaos had settled and everything was quiet, a servant noticed a light flickering through the window of the grand staircase as he walked to his room. As he stood watching it, the light disappeared and then appeared again. The earlier mysterious events related to these buildings flooded his mind, and filled with curiosity, he alerted some of his fellow servants to come and witness this phenomenon.
As they gazed in silent terror, the light disappeared, and soon after, they saw a small door belonging to the south tower open, and a figure bearing a light issue forth, which gliding along the castle walls, was quickly lost to their view. Overcome with fear they hurried back to their chambers, and revolved all the late wonderful occurrences. They doubted not, that this was the figure formerly seen by the lady Julia. The sudden change of Madame de Menon's apartments had not passed unobserved by the servants, but they now no longer hesitated to what to attribute the removal. They collected each various and uncommon circumstance attendant on this part of the fabric; and, comparing them with the present, their superstitious fears were confirmed, and their terror heightened to such a degree, that many of them resolved to quit the service of the marquis.
As they stared in silent fear, the light vanished, and soon after, they saw a small door on the south tower open, and a figure with a light step out, which glided along the castle walls and quickly disappeared from sight. Overcome with dread, they rushed back to their rooms, replaying all the strange events they had just witnessed. They had no doubt this was the figure Lady Julia had seen before. The sudden change in Madame de Menon's rooms hadn’t gone unnoticed by the servants, but they no longer hesitated to understand the reason for the move. They gathered all the various and unusual details about this part of the castle and compared them to what was happening now; their superstitious fears were confirmed, heightening their terror to such an extent that many decided to leave the marquis's employ.
The marquis surprized at this sudden desertion, enquired into its cause, and learned the truth. Shocked by this discovery, he yet resolved to prevent, if possible, the ill effects which might be expected from a circulation of the report. To this end it was necessary to quiet the minds of his people, and to prevent their quitting his service. Having severely reprehended them for the idle apprehension they encouraged, he told them that, to prove the fallacy of their surmises, he would lead them over that part of the castle which was the subject of their fears, and ordered them to attend him at the return of night in the north hall. Emilia and Madame de Menon, surprised at this procedure, awaited the issue in silent expectation.
The marquis, taken aback by this sudden abandonment, asked what had caused it and found out the truth. Shocked by this revelation, he decided to do whatever he could to minimize the negative impact that the news might bring. To achieve this, he needed to calm his people’s worries and stop them from leaving his service. After sternly scolding them for their unfounded fears, he said that to prove their suspicions were wrong, he would take them to the part of the castle that had sparked their anxiety, and he ordered them to meet him in the north hall at nightfall. Emilia and Madame de Menon, surprised by his actions, waited in silent anticipation for what would happen next.
The servants, in obedience to the commands of the marquis, assembled at night in the north hall. The air of desolation which reigned through the south buildings, and the circumstance of their having been for so many years shut up, would naturally tend to inspire awe; but to these people, who firmly believed them to be the haunt of an unquiet spirit, terror was the predominant sentiment.
The servants, following the marquis's orders, gathered at night in the north hall. The feeling of loneliness that filled the southern buildings, along with the fact that they had been closed off for so many years, would usually create a sense of awe; however, for these people, who strongly believed the place was haunted by a restless spirit, fear was the main emotion.
The marquis now appeared with the keys of these buildings in his hands, and every heart thrilled with wild expectation. He ordered Robert to precede him with a torch, and the rest of the servants following, he passed on. A pair of iron gates were unlocked, and they proceeded through a court, whose pavement was wildly overgrown with long grass, to the great door of the south fabric. Here they met with some difficulty, for the lock, which had not been turned for many years, was rusted.
The marquis now showed up with the keys to these buildings in his hands, and everyone felt a rush of excitement. He asked Robert to lead the way with a torch, and with the rest of the servants following, he moved on. They unlocked a pair of iron gates and walked through a courtyard, where the pavement was wildly overgrown with long grass, to the large door of the southern building. Here they faced some trouble, as the lock, which hadn't been used in many years, was rusted.
During this interval, the silence of expectation sealed the lips of all present. At length the lock yielded. That door which had not been passed for so many years, creaked heavily upon its hinges, and disclosed the hall of black marble which Ferdinand had formerly crossed. 'Now,' cried the marquis, in a tone of irony as he entered, 'expect to encounter the ghosts of which you tell me; but if you fail to conquer them, prepare to quit my service. The people who live with me shall at least have courage and ability sufficient to defend me from these spiritual attacks. All I apprehend is, that the enemy will not appear, and in this case your valour will go untried.'
During this time, the silence of anticipation kept everyone quiet. Finally, the lock gave way. That door, which hadn't been opened in so many years, creaked heavily on its hinges and revealed the black marble hall that Ferdinand had crossed before. "Now," the marquis said with a hint of sarcasm as he entered, "get ready to face the ghosts you told me about; but if you can't handle them, be prepared to leave my service. The people who work with me need to have enough courage and skill to defend me from these spiritual threats. What I fear is that the enemy won't show up, and if that's the case, your bravery will go untested."
No one dared to answer, but all followed, in silent fear, the marquis, who ascended the great stair-case, and entered the gallery. 'Unlock that door,' said he, pointing to one on the left, 'and we will soon unhouse these ghosts.' Robert applied the key, but his hand shook so violently that he could not turn it. 'Here is a fellow,' cried the marquis, 'fit to encounter a whole legion of spirits. Do you, Anthony, take the key, and try your valour.'
No one dared to speak, but everyone quietly followed the marquis, who climbed the grand staircase and entered the gallery. "Unlock that door," he said, pointing to one on the left, "and we'll soon reveal these ghosts." Robert tried the key, but his hand shook so badly that he couldn't turn it. "Here’s someone," exclaimed the marquis, "who's ready to face an entire legion of spirits. Anthony, you take the key and show your courage."
'Please you, my lord,' replied Anthony, 'I never was a good one at unlocking a door in my life, but here is Gregory will do it.'—'No, my lord, an' please you,' said Gregory, 'here is Richard.'—'Stand off,' said the marquis, 'I will shame your cowardice, and do it myself.'
"Please, my lord," replied Anthony, "I've never been good at unlocking doors, but Gregory can handle it."—"No, my lord, if you don't mind," said Gregory, "here's Richard."—"Step back," said the marquis, "I'll expose your cowardice and do it myself."
Saying this he turned the key, and was rushing on, but the door refused to yield; it shook under his hands, and seemed as if partially held by some person on the other side. The marquis was surprized, and made several efforts to move it, without effect. He then ordered his servants to burst it open, but, shrinking back with one accord, they cried, 'For God's sake, my lord, go no farther; we are satisfied here are no ghosts, only let us get back.'
Saying this, he turned the key and rushed forward, but the door wouldn't budge; it shook under his hands, almost as if someone was holding it back from the other side. The marquis was surprised and tried several times to push it open, but it didn't work. He then told his servants to force it open, but they all recoiled in unison, saying, "For God's sake, my lord, don't go any further; we’re sure there are no ghosts, just let us get back."
'It is now then my turn to be satisfied,' replied the marquis, 'and till I am, not one of you shall stir. Open me that door.'—'My lord!'—'Nay,' said the marquis, assuming a look of stern authority—'dispute not my commands. I am not to be trifled with.'
"It’s my turn to be satisfied now," replied the marquis, "and until I am, none of you will move. Open that door for me."—"My lord!"—"No," said the marquis, taking on a serious look of authority—"don’t challenge my orders. I won’t be messed with."
They now stepped forward, and applied their strength to the door, when a loud and sudden noise burst from within, and resounded through the hollow chambers! The men started back in affright, and were rushing headlong down the stair-case, when the voice of the marquis arrested their flight. They returned, with hearts palpitating with terror. 'Observe what I say,' said the marquis, 'and behave like men. Yonder door,' pointing to one at some distance, 'will lead us through other rooms to this chamber—unlock it therefore, for I will know the cause of these sounds.' Shocked at this determination, the servants again supplicated the marquis to go no farther; and to be obeyed, he was obliged to exert all his authority. The door was opened, and discovered a long narrow passage, into which they descended by a few steps. It led to a gallery that terminated in a back stair-case, where several doors appeared, one of which the marquis unclosed. A spacious chamber appeared beyond, whose walls, decayed and discoloured by the damps, exhibited a melancholy proof of desertion.
They stepped forward and pushed against the door when a loud, sudden noise erupted from inside, echoing through the empty chambers! The men jumped back in fear and were about to rush down the staircase when the marquis’s voice stopped them. They returned, their hearts racing with terror. “Listen to me,” said the marquis, “and act like men. That door,” he pointed to one in the distance, “will lead us through other rooms to this chamber—unlock it, because I need to know what’s causing these sounds.” Alarmed by his determination, the servants pleaded with the marquis to go no further; to be obeyed, he had to use all his authority. The door was opened, revealing a long narrow passage, which they descended by a few steps. It led to a gallery ending at a back staircase, where several doors appeared, one of which the marquis opened. A spacious chamber lay beyond, its walls, decayed and stained by dampness, showing a sad sign of abandonment.
They passed on through a long suite of lofty and noble apartments, which were in the same ruinous condition. At length they came to the chamber whence the noise had issued. 'Go first, Robert, with the light,' said the marquis, as they approached the door; 'this is the key.' Robert trembled—but obeyed, and the other servants followed in silence. They stopped a moment at the door to listen, but all was still within. The door was opened, and disclosed a large vaulted chamber, nearly resembling those they had passed, and on looking round, they discovered at once the cause of the alarm.—A part of the decayed roof was fallen in, and the stones and rubbish of the ruin falling against the gallery door, obstructed the passage. It was evident, too, whence the noise which occasioned their terror had arisen; the loose stones which were piled against the door being shook by the effort made to open it, had given way, and rolled to the floor.
They moved through a long series of tall, grand rooms that were in just as bad shape. Eventually, they reached the room where the noise had come from. "Go ahead, Robert, with the light," said the marquis as they neared the door; "this is the key." Robert shook with fear but complied, and the other servants followed quietly. They paused for a moment at the door to listen, but everything was silent inside. The door opened to reveal a large vaulted room, almost identical to the ones they had passed through, and as they looked around, they quickly identified the source of the disturbance. A section of the decayed ceiling had collapsed, and the stones and debris from the ruin were piled up against the gallery door, blocking the way. It was clear, too, how the noise that had scared them had happened; the loose stones stacked against the door had shifted when they tried to open it, and tumbled to the ground.
After surveying the place, they returned to the back stairs, which they descended, and having pursued the several windings of a long passage, found themselves again in the marble hall. 'Now,' said the marquis, 'what think ye? What evil spirits infest these walls? Henceforth be cautious how ye credit the phantasms of idleness, for ye may not always meet with a master who will condescend to undeceive ye.'—They acknowledged the goodness of the marquis, and professing themselves perfectly conscious of the error of their former suspicions, desired they might search no farther. 'I chuse to leave nothing to your imagination,' replied the marquis, 'lest hereafter it should betray you into a similar error. Follow me, therefore; you shall see the whole of these buildings.' Saying this, he led them to the south tower. They remembered, that from a door of this tower the figure which caused their alarm had issued; and notwithstanding the late assertion of their suspicions being removed, fear still operated powerfully upon their minds, and they would willingly have been excused from farther research. 'Would any of you chuse to explore this tower?' said the marquis, pointing to the broken stair-case; 'for myself, I am mortal, and therefore fear to venture; but you, who hold communion with disembodied spirits, may partake something of their nature; if so, you may pass without apprehension where the ghost has probably passed before.' They shrunk at this reproof, and were silent.
After checking out the place, they went back to the stairs, which they descended, and after following the twists of a long hallway, found themselves back in the marble hall. "Now," said the marquis, "what do you think? What evil spirits haunt these walls? From now on, be careful how you believe in the fantasies of idleness, because you might not always have a master who will take the time to set you straight." They acknowledged the marquis's kindness and stated they were fully aware of their previous mistakes, asking not to continue searching. "I choose to leave nothing to your imagination," replied the marquis, "so you won't be misled again. Follow me; you'll see the entire building." With that, he led them to the south tower. They remembered that a figure had appeared from a door in this tower that had frightened them, and despite their earlier claims of having dismissed their suspicions, fear still weighed heavily on their minds, and they would have preferred to avoid any further exploration. "Would any of you like to check out this tower?" said the marquis, pointing to the broken staircase. "As for me, I'm human, and so I’m afraid to go in; but you, who communicate with spirits, might share something of their nature; if that's the case, you can go where the ghost may have passed before without fear." They shrank back at this remark and fell silent.
The marquis turning to a door on his right hand, ordered it to be unlocked. It opened upon the country, and the servants knew it to be the same whence the figure had appeared. Having relocked it, 'Lift that trapdoor; we will desend into the vaults,' said the marquis. 'What trapdoor, my Lord?' said Robert, with encreased agitation; 'I see none.' The marquis pointed, and Robert, perceived a door, which lay almost concealed beneath the stones that had fallen from the stair-case above. He began to remove them, when the marquis suddenly turning—'I have already sufficiently indulged your folly,' said he, 'and am weary of this business. If you are capable of receiving conviction from truth, you must now be convinced that these buildings are not the haunt of a supernatural being; and if you are incapable, it would be entirely useless to proceed. You, Robert, may therefore spare yourself the trouble of removing the rubbish; we will quit this part of the fabric.'
The marquis turned to a door on his right and ordered it to be unlocked. It opened to the outside, and the servants recognized it as the place from which the figure had appeared. After relocking it, he said, "Lift that trapdoor; we’ll go down into the vaults." "What trapdoor, my Lord?" Robert asked, increasingly anxious; "I don’t see any." The marquis pointed, and Robert noticed a door that was mostly hidden beneath the debris that had fallen from the staircase above. He started to clear it away when the marquis suddenly turned and said, "I’ve already entertained your foolishness long enough, and I’m tired of this. If you can accept the truth, you should now realize that these buildings are not the home of a supernatural being; and if you can’t, it would be pointless to continue. You, Robert, can save yourself the effort of moving the rubble; we’ll leave this part of the structure."
The servants joyfully obeyed, and the marquis locking the several doors, returned with the keys to the habitable part of the castle.
The servants happily complied, and the marquis, after locking the various doors, came back with the keys to the livable part of the castle.
Every enquiry after Julia had hitherto proved fruitless; and the imperious nature of the marquis, heightened by the present vexation, became intolerably oppressive to all around him. As the hope of recovering Julia declined, his opinion that Emilia had assisted her to escape strengthened, and he inflicted upon her the severity of his unjust suspicions. She was ordered to confine herself to her apartment till her innocence should be cleared, or her sister discovered. From Madame de Menon she received a faithful sympathy, which was the sole relief of her oppressed heart. Her anxiety concerning Julia daily encreased, and was heightened into the most terrifying apprehensions for her safety. She knew of no person in whom her sister could confide, or of any place where she could find protection; the most deplorable evils were therefore to be expected.
Every attempt to find Julia had so far been unsuccessful, and the marquis's demanding nature, made worse by his current frustration, became unbearably oppressive to everyone around him. As hope faded for finding Julia, his belief that Emilia had helped her escape grew stronger, and he subjected her to the harshness of his baseless suspicions. She was ordered to stay in her room until her innocence was proven or her sister was found. Madame de Menon offered her genuine sympathy, which was the only relief for her heavy heart. Her worry about Julia increased every day, turning into terrifying fears for her safety. She knew of no one her sister could trust or any place where she could find safety; thus, the worst possible outcomes were to be anticipated.
One day, as she was sitting at the window of her apartment, engaged in melancholy reflection, she saw a man riding towards the castle on full speed. Her heart beat with fear and expectation; for his haste made her suspect he brought intelligence of Julia; and she could scarcely refrain from breaking through the command of the marquis, and rushing into the hall to learn something of his errand. She was right in her conjecture; the person she had seen was a spy of the marquis's, and came to inform him that the lady Julia was at that time concealed in a cottage of the forest of Marentino. The marquis, rejoiced at this intelligence, gave the man a liberal reward. He learned also, that she was accompanied by a young cavalier; which circumstance surprized him exceedingly; for he knew of no person except the Count de Vereza with whom she could have entrusted herself, and the count had fallen by his sword! He immediately ordered a party of his people to accompany the messenger to the forest of Marentino, and to suffer neither Julia nor the cavalier to escape them, on pain of death.
One day, while she was sitting by the window of her apartment, lost in sad thoughts, she saw a man riding toward the castle at full speed. Her heart raced with fear and anticipation; his urgency made her suspect he had news about Julia, and she could barely hold back from ignoring the marquis's orders and running into the hall to find out what he needed. She was right in her guess; the person she had seen was a spy for the marquis, here to inform him that Lady Julia was currently hiding in a cottage in the Marentino forest. The marquis, thrilled by this news, rewarded the man generously. He also found out that she was with a young knight, which surprised him greatly; he couldn't think of anyone except Count de Vereza whom she could trust, and the count had fallen by his sword! He immediately ordered a group of his men to follow the messenger to the Marentino forest, ensuring that neither Julia nor the knight would escape, under penalty of death.
When the Duke de Luovo was informed of this discovery, he entreated and obtained permission of the marquis to join in the pursuit. He immediately set out on the expedition, armed, and followed by a number of his servants. He resolved to encounter all hazards, and to practice the most desperate extremes, rather than fail in the object of his enterprize. In a short time he overtook the marquis's people, and they proceeded together with all possible speed. The forest lay several leagues distant from the castle of Mazzini, and the day was closing when they entered upon the borders. The thick foliage of the trees spread a deeper shade around; and they were obliged to proceed with caution. Darkness had long fallen upon the earth when they reached the cottage, to which they were directed by a light that glimmered from afar among the trees. The duke left his people at some distance; and dismounted, and accompanied only by one servant, approached the cottage. When he reached it he stopped, and looking through the window, observed a man and woman in the habit of peasants seated at their supper. They were conversing with earnestness, and the duke, hoping to obtain farther intelligence of Julia, endeavoured to listen to their discourse. They were praising the beauty of a lady, whom the duke did not doubt to be Julia, and the woman spoke much in praise of the cavalier. 'He has a noble heart,' said she; 'and I am sure, by his look, belongs to some great family.'—'Nay,' replied her companion, 'the lady is as good as he. I have been at Palermo, and ought to know what great folks are, and if she is not one of them, never take my word again. Poor thing, how she does take on! It made my heart ache to see her.'
When the Duke de Luovo heard about this discovery, he begged the marquis for permission to join the search. He quickly set off on the mission, armed and followed by several of his servants. He was determined to face any danger and go to any extreme rather than fail in his goal. Soon, he caught up with the marquis's group, and they moved together as quickly as possible. The forest was several leagues away from the castle of Mazzini, and as they entered its borders, the day was drawing to a close. The thick tree canopy cast a deeper shade around them, and they had to proceed cautiously. It was well after dark when they finally reached the cottage, following the faint light that shimmered in the distance through the trees. The duke left his group at a distance and, accompanied by just one servant, approached the cottage. When he got there, he paused and looked through the window, where he saw a man and a woman dressed as peasants sitting down for dinner. They were deep in conversation, and the duke, hoping to gather more information about Julia, tried to listen in on what they were saying. They were praising the beauty of a lady, whom the duke believed to be Julia, and the woman spoke highly of the knight. "He has a noble heart," she said, "and by his appearance, I can tell he comes from a great family."—"Well," replied her companion, "the lady is just as good. I've been to Palermo and know what highborn people look like, and if she isn't one of them, you can forget my word. Poor thing, how she grieves! It hurt my heart to see her."
They were some time silent. The duke knocked at the door, and enquired of the man who opened it concerning the lady and cavalier then in his cottage. He was assured there were no other persons in the cottage than those he then saw. The duke persisted in affirming that the persons he enquired for were there concealed; which the man being as resolute in denying, he gave the signal, and his people approached, and surrounded the cottage. The peasants, terrified by this circumstance, confessed that a lady and cavalier, such as the duke described, had been for some time concealed in the cottage; but that they were now departed.
They were silent for a while. The duke knocked on the door and asked the man who answered about the lady and gentleman in his cottage. He was reassured that there were no other people in the cottage besides those he could see. The duke insisted that the individuals he was asking about were hiding there; the man firmly denied it. The duke then signaled, and his men came forward and surrounded the cottage. The peasants, frightened by the situation, admitted that a lady and gentleman, just as the duke had described, had been hiding in the cottage for some time, but they had already left.
Suspicious of the truth of the latter assertion, the duke ordered his people to search the cottage, and that part of the forest contiguous to it. The search ended in disappointment. The duke, however, resolved to obtain all possible information concerning the fugitives; and assuming, therefore, a stern air, bade the peasant, on pain of instant death, discover all he knew of them.
Not trusting the truth of that last claim, the duke told his men to search the cottage and the nearby part of the forest. The search turned out to be disappointing. Nevertheless, the duke decided to gather as much information as possible about the runaways; and adopting a serious demeanor, he ordered the peasant, under the threat of immediate death, to reveal everything he knew about them.
The man replied, that on a very dark and stormy night, about a week before, two persons had come to the cottage, and desired shelter. That they were unattended; but seemed to be persons of consequence in disguise. That they paid very liberally for what they had; and that they departed from the cottage a few hours before the arrival of the duke.
The man replied that on a very dark and stormy night, about a week ago, two people had come to the cottage and asked for shelter. They were alone but seemed to be important individuals in disguise. They paid generously for what they received, and they left the cottage just a few hours before the duke arrived.
The duke enquired concerning the course they had taken, and having received information, remounted his horse, and set forward in pursuit. The road lay for several leagues through the forest, and the darkness, and the probability of encountering banditti, made the journey dangerous. About the break of day they quitted the forest, and entered upon a wild and mountainous country, in which they travelled some miles without perceiving a hut, or a human being. No vestige of cultivation appeared, and no sounds reached them but those of their horses feet, and the roaring of the winds through the deep forests that overhung the mountains. The pursuit was uncertain, but the duke resolved to persevere.
The duke asked about the route they had taken, and after getting the information, he got back on his horse and rode off in pursuit. The road stretched for several miles through the forest, and the darkness, along with the chance of running into bandits, made the journey risky. Just around dawn, they left the forest and entered a wild, mountainous area, traveling for miles without seeing a cabin or a single person. There were no signs of farming, and all they could hear were the sounds of their horses' hooves and the wind roaring through the dense trees that covered the mountains. The pursuit was uncertain, but the duke decided to keep going.
They came at length to a cottage, where he repeated his enquiries, and learned to his satisfaction that two persons, such as he described, had stopped there for refreshment about two hours before. He found it now necessary to stop for the same purpose. Bread and milk, the only provisions of the place, were set before him, and his attendants would have been well contented, had there been sufficient of this homely fare to have satisfied their hunger.
They finally arrived at a cottage, where he asked his questions again and was pleased to find out that two people matching his description had stopped there for a snack about two hours earlier. He realized he now needed to take a break for the same reason. Bread and milk, the only food available, were served to him, and his companions would have been happy if there had been enough of this simple meal to satisfy their hunger.
Having dispatched an hasty meal, they again set forward in the way pointed out to them as the route of the fugitives. The country assumed a more civilized aspect. Corn, vineyards, olives, and groves of mulberry-trees adorned the hills. The vallies, luxuriant in shade, were frequently embellished by the windings of a lucid stream, and diversified by clusters of half-seen cottages. Here the rising turrets of a monastery appeared above the thick trees with which they were surrounded; and there the savage wilds the travellers had passed, formed a bold and picturesque background to the scene.
After a quick meal, they set off again along the path that was suggested as the route taken by the fugitives. The landscape became more civilized. Fields of corn, vineyards, olive trees, and mulberry groves decorated the hills. The valleys, rich in shade, were often enhanced by the winding of a clear stream, and dotted with glimpses of cottages. Here, the rising towers of a monastery peeked above the dense trees surrounding it; and there, the untamed wilderness the travelers had crossed provided a striking and picturesque backdrop to the scene.
To the questions put by the duke to the several persons he met, he received answers that encouraged him to proceed. At noon he halted at a village to refresh himself and his people. He could gain no intelligence of Julia, and was perplexed which way to chuse; but determined at length to pursue the road he was then in, and accordingly again set forward. He travelled several miles without meeting any person who could give the necessary information, and began to despair of success. The lengthened shadows of the mountains, and the fading light gave signals of declining day; when having gained the summit of a high hill, he observed two persons travelling on horseback in the plains below. On one of them he distinguished the habiliments of a woman; and in her air he thought he discovered that of Julia. While he stood attentively surveying them, they looked towards the hill, when, as if urged by a sudden impulse of terror, they set off on full speed over the plains. The duke had no doubt that these were the persons he sought; and he, therefore, ordered some of his people to pursue them, and pushed his horse into a full gallop. Before he reached the plains, the fugitives, winding round an abrupt hill, were lost to his view. The duke continued his course, and his people, who were a considerable way before him, at length reached the hill, behind which the two persons had disappeared. No traces of them were to be seen, and they entered a narrow defile between two ranges of high and savage mountains; on the right of which a rapid stream rolled along, and broke with its deep resounding murmurs the solemn silence of the place. The shades of evening now fell thick, and the scene was soon enveloped in darkness; but to the duke, who was animated by a strong and impetuous passion, these were unimportant circumstances. Although he knew that the wilds of Sicily were frequently infested with banditti, his numbers made him fearless of attack. Not so his attendants, many of whom, as the darkness increased, testified emotions not very honourable to their courage: starting at every bush, and believing it concealed a murderer. They endeavoured to dissuade the duke from proceeding, expressing uncertainty of their being in the right route, and recommending the open plains. But the duke, whose eye had been vigilant to mark the flight of the fugitives, and who was not to be dissuaded from his purpose, quickly repressed their arguments. They continued their course without meeting a single person.
To the questions the duke asked the various people he encountered, he received answers that motivated him to keep going. At noon, he stopped in a village to rest himself and his group. He couldn't find any information about Julia and was unsure which way to go; however, he eventually decided to stick to the road he was on and set off again. He traveled several miles without meeting anyone who could provide the needed information, and he started to lose hope. As the long shadows of the mountains and the fading light signaled the end of the day, he reached the top of a high hill and spotted two people riding horses in the plains below. He recognized the clothing of a woman on one of them and thought he saw Julia in her demeanor. While he was intently watching them, they looked up at the hill, and, as if suddenly scared, they took off at full speed across the plains. The duke was convinced these were the people he was searching for, so he ordered some of his men to chase after them and urged his horse into a full gallop. By the time he reached the plains, the fugitives had rounded a steep hill and disappeared from sight. The duke pressed on, and his men, who were quite a distance ahead, finally arrived at the hill where the two people had vanished. There was no sign of them, and they entered a narrow pass between two towering, rugged mountains. To the right, a fast-moving stream rushed by, breaking the heavy silence of the area with its deep, echoing sounds. As evening fell, darkness quickly enveloped the scene, but for the duke, driven by strong and passionate feelings, these details didn’t matter. Although he was aware that the wilds of Sicily were often plagued by bandits, he felt secure with his numbers. This wasn’t the case for his attendants, many of whom, as darkness deepened, displayed reactions not very flattering to their bravery: they jumped at every sound, believing a murderer was hiding in every bush. They tried to convince the duke not to continue, expressing doubt about the correctness of their route, and suggesting the open plains instead. But the duke, who had been keenly watching the fleeing figures and wouldn’t be swayed from his goal, quickly silenced their objections. They continued on without encountering anyone.
The moon now rose, and afforded them a shadowy imperfect view of the surrounding objects. The prospect was gloomy and vast, and not a human habitation met their eyes. They had now lost every trace of the fugitives, and found themselves bewildered in a wild and savage country. Their only remaining care was to extricate themselves from so forlorn a situation, and they listened at every step with anxious attention for some sound that might discover to them the haunts of men. They listened in vain; the stillness of night was undisturbed but by the wind, which broke at intervals in low and hollow murmurs from among the mountains.
The moon rose, giving them a shadowy and imperfect view of the surrounding area. The landscape was bleak and vast, with no signs of human life in sight. They had lost all traces of the fugitives and found themselves lost in a wild and untamed land. Their only concern now was to escape from such a hopeless situation, and they listened intently at every step for any sound that might reveal the presence of people. They listened in vain; the stillness of the night was only interrupted by the wind, which occasionally sent low and hollow murmurs echoing from the mountains.
As they proceeded with silent caution, they perceived a light break from among the rocks at some distance. The duke hesitated whether to approach, since it might probably proceed from a party of the banditti with which these mountains were said to be infested. While he hesitated, it disappeared; but he had not advanced many steps when it returned. He now perceived it to issue from the mouth of a cavern, and cast a bright reflection upon the overhanging rocks and shrubs.
As they moved quietly and carefully, they noticed a light shining from among the rocks a little way off. The duke paused, unsure whether to go closer, thinking it might be from a group of bandits that were rumored to roam these mountains. While he was thinking, the light vanished; but he hadn't taken many steps when it reappeared. He now saw that it was coming from the entrance of a cave, casting a bright glow on the rocks and bushes above.
He dismounted, and followed by two of his people, leaving the rest at some distance, moved with slow and silent steps towards the cave. As he drew near, he heard the sound of many voices in high carousal. Suddenly the uproar ceased, and the following words were sung by a clear and manly voice:
He got off his horse, and followed by two of his companions, leaving the others some distance behind, moved quietly and slowly toward the cave. As he approached, he heard the sound of many voices celebrating. Suddenly, the noise stopped, and a clear, strong voice sang the following words:
SONG
TRACK
Pour the rich libation high;
The sparkling cup to Bacchus fill;
His joys shall dance in ev'ry eye,
And chace the forms of future ill!
Pour the rich drink high;
Fill the sparkling cup for Bacchus;
His joys will dance in every eye,
And chase away the shadows of future troubles!
Quick the magic raptures steal
O'er the fancy-kindling brain.
Warm the heart with social zeal,
And song and laughter reign.
Quickly the magic delights sweep over the imaginative mind.
They warm the heart with a sense of community,
And song and laughter prevail.
Then visions of pleasure shall float on our sight,
While light bounding our spirits shall flow;
And the god shall impart a fine sense of delight
Which in vain sober mortals would know.
Then visions of pleasure will appear before us,
While happiness will lift our spirits;
And the god will give us a wonderful sense of joy
That sober mortals can only dream of.
The last verse was repeated in loud chorus. The duke listened with astonishment! Such social merriment amid a scene of such savage wildness, appeared more like enchantment than reality. He would not have hesitated to pronounce this a party of banditti, had not the delicacy of expression preserved in the song appeared unattainable by men of their class.
The last verse was sung again in a loud chorus. The duke listened in amazement! Such joyful celebration in the midst of such brutal wilderness felt more like magic than reality. He would have easily called them a gang of outlaws if the refined language used in the song didn’t seem beyond the capabilities of someone from their background.
He had now a full view of the cave; and the moment which convinced him of his error served only to encrease his surprize. He beheld, by the light of a fire, a party of banditti seated within the deepest recess of the cave round a rude kind of table formed in the rock. The table was spread with provisions, and they were regaling themselves with great eagerness and joy. The countenances of the men exhibited a strange mixture of fierceness and sociality; and the duke could almost have imagined he beheld in these robbers a band of the early Romans before knowledge had civilized, or luxury had softened them. But he had not much time for meditation; a sense of his danger bade him fly while to fly was yet in his power. As he turned to depart, he observed two saddle-horses grazing upon the herbage near the mouth of the cave. It instantly occurred to him that they belonged to Julia and her companion. He hesitated, and at length determined to linger awhile, and listen to the conversation of the robbers, hoping from thence to have his doubts resolved. They talked for some time in a strain of high conviviality, and recounted in exultation many of their exploits. They described also the behaviour of several people whom they had robbed, with highly ludicrous allusions, and with much rude humour, while the cave re-echoed with loud bursts of laughter and applause. They were thus engaged in tumultuous merriment, till one of them cursing the scanty plunder of their late adventure, but praising the beauty of a lady, they all lowered their voices together, and seemed as if debating upon a point uncommonly interesting to them. The passions of the duke were roused, and he became certain that it was Julia of whom they had spoken. In the first impulse of feeling he drew his sword; but recollecting the number of his adversaries, restrained his fury. He was turning from the cave with a design of summoning his people, when the light of the fire glittering upon the bright blade of his weapon, caught the eye of one of the banditti. He started from his seat, and his comrades instantly rising in consternation, discovered the duke. They rushed with loud vociferation towards the mouth of the cave. He endeavoured to escape to his people; but two of the banditti mounting the horses which were grazing near, quickly overtook and seized him. His dress and air proclaimed him to be a person of distinction; and, rejoicing in their prospect of plunder, they forced him towards the cave. Here their comrades awaited them; but what were the emotions of the duke, when he discovered in the person of the principal robber his own son! who, to escape the galling severity of his father, had fled from his castle some years before, and had not been heard of since.
He now had a clear view of the cave, and the moment that convinced him of his mistake only heightened his surprise. He saw, by the light of a fire, a group of bandits sitting deep within the cave around a makeshift table made of rock. The table was laid out with food, and they were enjoying themselves with great enthusiasm and joy. The expressions on the men's faces showed a strange mix of fierceness and camaraderie; the duke could almost imagine he was looking at a band of early Romans before they had been civilized by knowledge or softened by luxury. But he had little time to think; a sense of danger urged him to flee while he still could. As he turned to leave, he noticed two saddle horses grazing near the cave's entrance. It suddenly struck him that they belonged to Julia and her companion. He hesitated and eventually decided to stay awhile and listen to the robbers' conversation, hoping to have his doubts cleared up. They chatted for some time in a lively manner, boasting about many of their exploits. They also described the behavior of several people they had robbed, with highly amusing references and plenty of crude humor, while the cave echoed with loud bursts of laughter and applause. They were caught up in the raucous fun until one of them, cursing the meager loot from their recent heist but praising a lady's beauty, made all of them lower their voices as if debating something extremely interesting to them. The duke's emotions were stirred, and he became certain that it was Julia they were talking about. In a rush of feeling, he drew his sword, but remembering the number of his foes, he restrained his anger. He was turning away from the cave with plans to summon his men when the firelight glinting off his sword caught one of the bandit's attention. He jumped up from his seat, and his companions instantly sprang up in alarm, revealing the duke. They hurried toward the cave’s entrance, shouting loudly. He tried to escape to his men, but two of the bandits mounted the grazing horses and quickly caught up to him. His clothes and demeanor marked him as a person of importance, and the bandits, thrilled by the prospect of a big haul, forced him toward the cave. There, their comrades were waiting; but what were the duke's emotions when he recognized that the leader of the robbers was his own son! He had fled from his castle years earlier to escape his father's harshness and hadn't been heard from since.
He had placed himself at the head of a party of banditti, and, pleased with the liberty which till then he had never tasted, and with the power which his new situation afforded him, he became so much attached to this wild and lawless mode of life, that he determined never to quit it till death should dissolve those ties which now made his rank only oppressive. This event seemed at so great a distance, that he seldom allowed himself to think of it. Whenever it should happen, he had no doubt that he might either resume his rank without danger of discovery, or might justify his present conduct as a frolic which a few acts of generosity would easily excuse. He knew his power would then place him beyond the reach of censure, in a country where the people are accustomed to implicit subordination, and seldom dare to scrutinize the actions of the nobility.
He had put himself at the forefront of a group of bandits, and, enjoying the freedom he had never experienced before, along with the power that came with his new position, he became so attached to this wild and lawless lifestyle that he decided never to leave it until death released him from the burdens of his rank. This event felt so far off that he rarely allowed himself to think about it. Whenever it did occur, he was confident that he could either reclaim his rank without the risk of being discovered or that he could explain his current behavior as just a reckless adventure that a few generous acts would easily justify. He knew his power would then elevate him beyond criticism in a country where people are used to complete obedience and rarely question the actions of the nobility.
His sensations, however, on discovering his father, were not very pleasing; but proclaiming the duke, he protected him from farther outrage.
His feelings, however, upon finding his father, were not very pleasant; but by announcing the duke, he shielded him from further harm.
With the duke, whose heart was a stranger to the softer affections, indignation usurped the place of parental feeling. His pride was the only passion affected by the discovery; and he had the rashness to express the indignation, which the conduct of his son had excited, in terms of unrestrained invective. The banditti, inflamed by the opprobium with which he loaded their order, threatened instant punishment to his temerity; and the authority of Riccardo could hardly restrain them within the limits of forbearance.
With the duke, who was completely unfamiliar with tender emotions, anger took the place of any parental feelings. His pride was the only emotion impacted by the revelation, and he foolishly voiced the anger sparked by his son's behavior in harsh words. The bandits, enraged by the insults he hurled at their group, threatened immediate retaliation for his boldness; and Riccardo’s authority could barely keep them from acting out.
The menaces, and at length entreaties of the duke, to prevail with his son to abandon his present way of life, were equally ineffectual. Secure in his own power, Riccardo laughed at the first, and was insensible to the latter; and his father was compelled to relinquish the attempt. The duke, however, boldly and passionately accused him of having plundered and secreted a lady and cavalier, his friends, at the same time describing Julia, for whose liberation he offered large rewards. Riccardo denied the fact, which so much exasperated the duke, that he drew his sword with an intention of plunging it in the breast of his son. His arm was arrested by the surrounding banditti, who half unsheathed their swords, and stood suspended in an attitude of menace. The fate of the father now hung upon the voice of the son. Riccardo raised his arm, but instantly dropped it, and turned away. The banditti sheathed their weapons, and stepped back.
The duke's threats and eventually pleas to convince his son to change his current lifestyle were equally pointless. Confident in his own power, Riccardo laughed off the threats and ignored the pleas, leaving his father no choice but to give up. However, the duke boldly and passionately accused him of stealing and hiding away a lady and a knight, who were his friends, while also describing Julia, for whom he offered large rewards for her release. Riccardo denied it, which infuriated the duke so much that he unsheathed his sword, intending to stab his son. His arm was stopped by the surrounding bandits, who had partially drawn their swords and stood ready for a fight. The outcome for the father now depended on the son. Riccardo raised his arm but then quickly lowered it and turned away. The bandits sheathed their weapons and stepped back.
Riccardo solemnly swearing that he knew nothing of the persons described, the duke at length became convinced of the truth of the assertion, and departing from the cave, rejoined his people. All the impetuous passions of his nature were roused and inflamed by the discovery of his son in a situation so wretchedly disgraceful. Yet it was his pride rather than his virtue that was hurt; and when he wished him dead, it was rather to save himself from disgrace, than his son from the real indignity of vice. He had no means of reclaiming him; to have attempted it by force, would have been at this time the excess of temerity, for his attendants, though numerous, were undisciplined, and would have fallen certain victims to the power of a savage and dexterous banditti.
Riccardo solemnly swore that he knew nothing about the people described. Eventually, the duke became convinced that he was telling the truth and, leaving the cave, rejoined his group. All the intense emotions within him were stirred up by the discovery of his son in such a disgraceful situation. Yet, it was his pride that was hurt more than his virtue, and when he wished his son were dead, it was mainly to protect himself from embarrassment, rather than to save his son from the actual shame of wrongdoing. He had no way to reclaim his son; trying to do so by force would have been extremely reckless at that moment, as his attendants, though many, were undisciplined and would have easily fallen victim to a ruthless and skilled gang.
With thoughts agitated in fierce and agonizing conflict, he pursued his journey; and having lost all trace of Julia, sought only for an habitation which might shelter him from the night, and afford necessary refreshment for himself and his people. With this, however, there appeared little hope of meeting.
With his mind in turmoil and facing intense conflict, he continued his journey; having completely lost track of Julia, he only looked for a place to keep him safe from the night and provide basic rest for himself and his crew. Unfortunately, there seemed to be little chance of finding such a place.
CHAPTER V
The night grew stormy. The hollow winds swept over the mountains, and blew bleak and cold around; the clouds were driven swiftly over the face of the moon, and the duke and his people were frequently involved in total darkness. They had travelled on silently and dejectedly for some hours, and were bewildered in the wilds, when they suddenly heard the bell of a monastery chiming for midnight-prayer. Their hearts revived at the sound, which they endeavoured to follow, but they had not gone far, when the gale wafted it away, and they were abandoned to the uncertain guide of their own conjectures.
The night turned stormy. The howling winds swept across the mountains, blowing cold and harsh all around; the clouds raced quickly across the moon, leaving the duke and his followers often engulfed in complete darkness. They had been traveling silently and somberly for several hours, lost in the wilderness, when they suddenly heard the bell of a monastery ringing for midnight prayers. Their spirits lifted at the sound, and they tried to follow it, but they hadn’t gone far when the wind carried it away, leaving them to rely on the uncertain guidance of their own guesses.
They had pursued for some time the way which they judged led to the monastery, when the note of the bell returned upon the wind, and discovered to them that they had mistaken their route. After much wandering and difficulty they arrived, overcome with weariness, at the gates of a large and gloomy fabric. The bell had ceased, and all was still. By the moonlight, which through broken clouds now streamed upon the building, they became convinced it was the monastery they had sought, and the duke himself struck loudly upon the gate.
They had been following a path they thought led to the monastery for a while when the sound of the bell came back to them on the wind, revealing that they had gone the wrong way. After a lot of wandering and struggling, they finally reached the gates of a large, gloomy building, completely exhausted. The bell had stopped ringing, and everything was quiet. In the moonlight, which streamed through the broken clouds onto the structure, they became sure it was the monastery they were looking for, and the duke himself knocked loudly on the gate.
Several minutes elapsed, no person appeared, and he repeated the stroke. A step was presently heard within, the gate was unbarred, and a thin shivering figure presented itself. The duke solicited admission, but was refused, and reprimanded for disturbing the convent at the hour sacred to prayer. He then made known his rank, and bade the friar inform the Superior that he requested shelter from the night. The friar, suspicious of deceit, and apprehensive of robbers, refused with much firmness, and repeated that the convent was engaged in prayer; he had almost closed the gate, when the duke, whom hunger and fatigue made desperate, rushed by him, and passed into the court. It was his intention to present himself to the Superior, and he had not proceeded far when the sound of laughter, and of many voices in loud and mirthful jollity, attracted his steps. It led him through several passages to a door, through the crevices of which light appeared. He paused a moment, and heard within a wild uproar of merriment and song. He was struck with astonishment, and could scarcely credit his senses!
Several minutes went by, and no one showed up, so he knocked again. Soon, a quiet, shivering figure appeared. The duke asked to be let in, but was turned away and scolded for interrupting the convent during prayer time. He then revealed his identity and asked the friar to tell the Superior that he needed shelter for the night. The friar, suspicious of a trick and worried about robbers, firmly denied him and repeated that the convent was busy with prayers. He was about to close the gate when the duke, driven by hunger and exhaustion, pushed past him and entered the courtyard. He intended to go see the Superior, and he hadn’t gone far when he heard laughter and voices filled with joy, which guided him through several passages to a door where light shone through the cracks. He paused for a moment and heard a wild chaos of laughter and song from within. He was amazed and could hardly believe what he was experiencing!
He unclosed the door, and beheld in a large room, well lighted, a company of friars, dressed in the habit of their order, placed round a table, which was profusely spread with wines and fruits. The Superior, whose habit distinguished him from his associates, appeared at the head of the table. He was lifting a large goblet of wine to his lips, and was roaring out, 'Profusion and confusion,' at the moment when the duke entered. His appearance caused a general alarm; that part of the company who were not too much intoxicated, arose from their seats; and the Superior, dropping the goblet from his hands, endeavoured to assume a look of austerity, which his rosy countenance belied. The duke received a reprimand, delivered in the lisping accents of intoxication, and embellished with frequent interjections of hiccup. He made known his quality, his distress, and solicited a night's lodging for himself and his people. When the Superior understood the distinction of his guest, his features relaxed into a smile of joyous welcome; and taking him by the hand, he placed him by his side.
He opened the door and saw a large, well-lit room filled with a group of friars dressed in their order's robes, gathered around a table piled high with wine and fruits. The Superior, easily recognized by his different habit, was at the head of the table. He was raising a large goblet of wine to his lips and shouting, "Profusion and confusion," just as the duke walked in. His arrival caused a wave of panic; those in the group who weren’t too drunk got up from their seats, and the Superior, dropping the goblet from his hands, tried to put on a serious face that his flushed cheeks contradicted. The duke received a slurred reprimand, punctuated with frequent hiccups. He revealed his identity, his predicament, and asked for a place to stay for the night for himself and his companions. When the Superior realized who his guest was, his face broke into a joyful smile, and taking his hand, he sat him next to him.
The table was quickly covered with luxurious provisions, and orders were given that the duke's people should be admitted, and taken care of. He was regaled with a variety of the finest wines, and at length, highly elevated by monastic hospitality, he retired to the apartment allotted him, leaving the Superior in a condition which precluded all ceremony.
The table was soon filled with lavish food, and instructions were given for the duke's staff to be welcomed and attended to. He enjoyed a selection of the best wines, and finally, feeling quite uplifted by the generous hospitality, he went to the room assigned to him, leaving the Superior in a state that made any formality impossible.
He departed in the morning, very well pleased with the accommodating principles of monastic religion. He had been told that the enjoyment of the good things of this life was the surest sign of our gratitude to Heaven; and it appeared, that within the walls of a Sicilian monastery, the precept and the practice were equally enforced.
He left in the morning, feeling very satisfied with the flexible principles of monastic life. He had been told that enjoying the good things in life was the best way to show our gratitude to Heaven; and it seemed that within the walls of a Sicilian monastery, both the teaching and the practice were equally upheld.
He was now at a loss what course to chuse, for he had no clue to direct him towards the object of his pursuit; but hope still invigorated, and urged him to perseverance. He was not many leagues from the coast; and it occurred to him that the fugitives might make towards it with a design of escaping into Italy. He therefore determined to travel towards the sea and proceed along the shore.
He was now uncertain about what to do since he had no idea how to find what he was looking for; but hope still energized him and pushed him to keep trying. He wasn’t far from the coast, and it occurred to him that the escapees might be headed there to try to get to Italy. So, he decided to head toward the sea and travel along the shore.
At the house where he stopped to dine, he learned that two persons, such as he described, had halted there about an hour before his arrival, and had set off again in much seeming haste. They had taken the road towards the coast, whence it was obvious to the duke they designed to embark. He stayed not to finish the repast set before him, but instantly remounted to continue the pursuit.
At the house where he stopped to eat, he found out that two people, just as he described, had been there about an hour before he arrived and had left in what seemed like a rush. They had gone down the road toward the coast, which made it clear to the duke that they intended to board a ship. He didn't wait to finish the meal in front of him but immediately got back on his horse to continue the chase.
To the enquiries he made of the persons he chanced to meet, favorable answers were returned for a time, but he was at length bewildered in uncertainity, and travelled for some hours in a direction which chance, rather than judgment, prompted him to take.
To the questions he asked the people he happened to meet, he initially got favorable answers, but eventually he became confused and spent several hours traveling in a direction that was more about luck than logic.
The falling evening again confused his prospects, and unsettled his hopes. The shades were deepened by thick and heavy clouds that enveloped the horizon, and the deep sounding air foretold a tempest. The thunder now rolled at a distance, and the accumulated clouds grew darker. The duke and his people were on a wild and dreary heath, round which they looked in vain for shelter, the view being terminated on all sides by the same desolate scene. They rode, however, as hard as their horses would carry them; and at length one of the attendants spied on the skirts of the waste a large mansion, towards which they immediately directed their course.
The falling evening again confused his prospects and unsettled his hopes. Thick, heavy clouds covered the horizon, deepening the shadows, and the heavy air hinted at a storm. Thunder rumbled in the distance, and the darkening clouds piled up higher. The duke and his group were on a bleak, wild heath, looking in vain for shelter, with a desolate view stretching out in all directions. They rode as fast as their horses could manage, and eventually, one of the attendants spotted a large mansion on the edge of the wasteland, and they quickly made their way toward it.
They were overtaken by the storm, and at the moment when they reached the building, a peal of thunder, which seemed to shake the pile, burst over their heads. They now found themselves in a large and ancient mansion, which seemed totally deserted, and was falling to decay. The edifice was distinguished by an air of magnificence, which ill accorded with the surrounding scenery, and which excited some degree of surprize in the mind of the duke, who, however, fully justified the owner in forsaking a spot which presented to the eye only views of rude and desolated nature.
They were caught in the storm, and just as they reached the building, a loud clap of thunder shook the structure above them. They now found themselves in a large, old mansion that seemed completely abandoned and was falling apart. The building had an air of grandeur that clashed with the desolate surroundings, which surprised the duke somewhat. However, he completely understood why the owner had left a place that offered only views of harsh, empty nature.
The storm increased with much violence, and threatened to detain the duke a prisoner in his present habitation for the night. The hall, of which he and his people had taken possession, exhibited in every feature marks of ruin and desolation. The marble pavement was in many places broken, the walls were mouldering in decay, and round the high and shattered windows the long grass waved to the lonely gale. Curiosity led him to explore the recesses of the mansion. He quitted the hall, and entered upon a passage which conducted him to a remote part of the edifice. He wandered through the wild and spacious apartments in gloomy meditation, and often paused in wonder at the remains of magnificence which he beheld.
The storm intensified fiercely, threatening to trap the duke and his people in their current location for the night. The hall they occupied showed clear signs of decay and neglect. The marble floor was cracked in many places, the walls were falling apart, and around the tall, broken windows, tall grass swayed in the lonely wind. Driven by curiosity, he decided to explore the deeper areas of the mansion. He left the hall and entered a corridor that led to a distant part of the building. He wandered through the wild, spacious rooms, lost in thought, often pausing in amazement at the remnants of the former grandeur he saw.
The mansion was irregular and vast, and he was bewildered in its intricacies. In endeavouring to find his way back, he only perplexed himself more, till at length he arrived at a door, which he believed led into the hall he first quitted. On opening it he discovered, by the faint light of the moon, a large place which he scarcely knew whether to think a cloister, a chapel, or a hall. It retired in long perspective, in arches, and terminated in a large iron gate, through which appeared the open country.
The mansion was oddly shaped and huge, and he found himself confused by its complexities. While trying to navigate his way back, he only made himself more confused, until he finally reached a door that he thought led to the hall he had left. When he opened it, he saw, in the dim moonlight, a large space that he could barely identify as a cloister, a chapel, or a hall. It extended into the distance with arches and ended at a big iron gate, beyond which lay the open countryside.
The lighting flashed thick and blue around, which, together with the thunder that seemed to rend the wide arch of heaven, and the melancholy aspect of the place, so awed the duke, that he involuntarily called to his people. His voice was answered only by the deep echoes which ran in murmurs through the place, and died away at a distance; and the moon now sinking behind a cloud, left him in total darkness.
The lightning flashed thick and blue all around, and together with the thunder that seemed to tear through the vast sky, and the somber look of the place, it left the duke so awestruck that he instinctively called out to his people. His voice was met only by deep echoes that murmured through the area and faded away into the distance; and as the moon sank behind a cloud, it left him in complete darkness.
He repeated the call more loudly, and at length heard the approach of footsteps. A few moments relieved him from his anxiety, for his people appeared. The storm was yet loud, and the heavy and sulphureous appearance of the atmosphere promised no speedy abatement of it. The duke endeavoured to reconcile himself to pass the night in his present situation, and ordered a fire to be lighted in the place he was in. This with much difficulty was accomplished. He then threw himself on the pavement before it, and tried to endure the abstinence which he had so ill observed in the monastery on the preceding night. But to his great joy his attendants, more provident than himself, had not scrupled to accept a comfortable quantity of provisions which had been offered them at the monastery; and which they now drew forth from a wallet. They were spread upon the pavement; and the duke, after refreshing himself, delivered up the remains to his people. Having ordered them to watch by turns at the gate, he wrapt his cloak round him, and resigned himself to repose.
He called out again, louder this time, and finally heard footsteps approaching. A few moments later, he felt relieved as his people showed up. The storm was still raging, and the heavy, sulfurous atmosphere showed no signs of letting up soon. The duke tried to come to terms with spending the night in his current situation and instructed for a fire to be started where he was. This was achieved with great difficulty. He then lay down on the pavement in front of it, trying to cope with the hunger he had struggled with the night before at the monastery. But to his great relief, his attendants, more prepared than he was, had taken a decent amount of food offered to them at the monastery, which they now pulled out from a bag. They spread it out on the pavement; after having a bite to eat, the duke shared the leftovers with his people. He ordered them to take turns keeping watch at the gate, wrapped his cloak around himself, and settled down to rest.
The night passed without any disturbance. The morning arose fresh and bright; the Heavens exhibited a clear and unclouded concave; even the wild heath, refreshed by the late rains, smiled around, and sent up with the morning gale a stream of fragrance.
The night went by without any interruptions. Morning came, fresh and bright; the sky was clear and cloudless; even the wild heath, revitalized by the recent rains, looked beautiful and released a wave of fragrance with the morning breeze.
The duke quitted the mansion, re-animated by the cheerfulness of morn, and pursued his journey. He could gain no intelligence of the fugitives. About noon he found himself in a beautiful romantic country; and having reached the summit of some wild cliffs, he rested, to view the picturesque imagery of the scene below. A shadowy sequestered dell appeared buried deep among the rocks, and in the bottom was seen a lake, whose clear bosom reflected the impending cliffs, and the beautiful luxuriance of the overhanging shades.
The duke left the mansion, energized by the morning's cheerfulness, and continued on his journey. He couldn’t find any information about the fugitives. Around noon, he found himself in a stunning, romantic landscape; after reaching the top of some rugged cliffs, he took a moment to admire the picturesque view below. A hidden, secluded valley was nestled deep among the rocks, and at the bottom, he could see a lake whose clear surface mirrored the looming cliffs and the beautiful greenery of the trees above.
But his attention was quickly called from the beauties of inanimate nature, to objects more interesting; for he observed two persons, whom he instantly recollected to be the same that he had formerly pursued over the plains. They were seated on the margin of the lake, under the shade of some high trees at the foot of the rocks, and seemed partaking of a repast which was spread upon the grass. Two horses were grazing near. In the lady the duke saw the very air and shape of Julia, and his heart bounded at the sight. They were seated with their backs to the cliffs upon which the duke stood, and he therefore surveyed them unobserved. They were now almost within his power, but the difficulty was how to descend the rocks, whose stupendous heights and craggy steeps seemed to render them impassable. He examined them with a scrutinizing eye, and at length espied, where the rock receded, a narrow winding sort of path. He dismounted, and some of his attendants doing the same, followed their lord down the cliffs, treading lightly, lest their steps should betray them. Immediately upon their reaching the bottom, they were perceived by the lady, who fled among the rocks, and was presently pursued by the duke's people. The cavalier had no time to escape, but drew his sword, and defended himself against the furious assault of the duke.
But his attention was quickly drawn away from the beauty of inanimate nature to something more interesting; he noticed two people who he immediately recognized as the ones he had chased across the plains. They were sitting by the lake, under the shade of some tall trees at the foot of the rocks, enjoying a meal laid out on the grass. Two horses were grazing nearby. In the woman, the duke saw the very essence and form of Julia, and his heart raced at the sight. They were seated with their backs to the cliffs where the duke stood, so he could observe them without being noticed. They were almost within his reach, but the challenge was getting down the rocks, which seemed too steep and rugged to navigate. He examined the terrain closely and eventually spotted a narrow, winding path where the rock receded. He dismounted, and some of his attendants did the same, following their lord down the cliffs, moving quietly so their footsteps wouldn't give them away. As soon as they reached the bottom, the lady saw them and fled into the rocks, with the duke's men quickly chasing after her. The man had no time to escape, so he drew his sword and defended himself against the duke's furious attack.
The combat was sustained with much vigour and dexterity on both sides for some minutes, when the duke received the point of his adversary's sword, and fell. The cavalier, endeavouring to escape, was seized by the duke's people, who now appeared with the fair fugitive; but what was the disappointment—the rage of the duke, when in the person of the lady he discovered a stranger! The astonishment was mutual, but the accompanying feelings were, in the different persons, of a very opposite nature. In the duke, astonishment was heightened by vexation, and embittered by disappointment:—in the lady, it was softened by the joy of unexpected deliverance.
The fight went on with a lot of energy and skill from both sides for several minutes, until the duke was hit by his opponent's sword and fell. The knight, trying to escape, was caught by the duke's men, who then showed up with the lady who had fled. But what a shock and anger the duke felt when he realized the lady was a stranger! Both were astonished, but their emotions were completely different. The duke's surprise was mixed with frustration and disappointment, while the lady's was lightened by the joy of her unexpected rescue.
This lady was the younger daughter of a Sicilian nobleman, whose avarice, or necessities, had devoted her to a convent. To avoid the threatened fate, she fled with the lover to whom her affections had long been engaged, and whose only fault, even in the eye of her father, was inferiority of birth. They were now on their way to the coast, whence they designed to pass over to Italy, where the church would confirm the bonds which their hearts had already formed. There the friends of the cavalier resided, and with them they expected to find a secure retreat.
This woman was the younger daughter of a Sicilian nobleman, whose greed or needs had put her on the path to a convent. To escape this fate, she ran away with the man she had long loved, whose only flaw, even in her father's eyes, was his lower social standing. They were now heading to the coast, where they planned to travel to Italy, where the church would bless the relationship their hearts had already established. There lived the friends of the young man, and with them, they hoped to find a safe haven.
The duke, who was not materially wounded, after the first transport of his rage had subsided, suffered them to depart. Relieved from their fears, they joyfully set forward, leaving their late pursuer to the anguish of defeat, and fruitless endeavour. He was remounted on his horse; and having dispatched two of his people in search of a house where he might obtain some relief, he proceeded slowly on his return to the castle of Mazzini.
The duke, who wasn’t seriously hurt, allowed them to leave once the initial surge of his anger calmed down. Free from their fears, they happily moved on, leaving their former pursuer to deal with the pain of defeat and his pointless efforts. He got back on his horse, sent two of his men to find a place where he could get some help, and slowly made his way back to the castle of Mazzini.
It was not long ere he recollected a circumstance which, in the first tumult of his disappointment, had escaped him, but which so essentially affected the whole tenour of his hopes, as to make him again irresolute how to proceed. He considered that, although these were the fugitives he had pursued over the plains, they might not be the same who had been secreted in the cottage, and it was therefore possible that Julia might have been the person whom they had for some time followed from thence. This suggestion awakened his hopes, which were however quickly destroyed; for he remembered that the only persons who could have satisfied his doubts, were now gone beyond the power of recall. To pursue Julia, when no traces of her flight remained, was absurd; and he was, therefore, compelled to return to the marquis, as ignorant and more hopeless than he had left him. With much pain he reached the village which his emissaries had discovered, when fortunately he obtained some medical assistance. Here he was obliged by indisposition to rest. The anguish of his mind equalled that of his body. Those impetuous passions which so strongly marked his nature, were roused and exasperated to a degree that operated powerfully upon his constitution, and threatened him with the most alarming consequences. The effect of his wound was heightened by the agitation of his mind; and a fever, which quickly assumed a very serious aspect, co-operated to endanger his life.
It wasn't long before he remembered something that, in the chaos of his disappointment, he had overlooked, but which significantly impacted the entire course of his hopes, making him uncertain about how to move forward. He realized that, although these were the fugitives he had chased across the plains, they might not be the same ones who had hidden in the cottage, so it was possible that Julia was the person they had been following from there for a while. This thought lifted his hopes, but they were quickly crushed again; he recalled that the only people who could have clarified his doubts were now beyond reach. Chasing after Julia when there was no evidence of her escape was pointless, so he was forced to return to the marquis, more clueless and hopeless than when he had left. With much difficulty, he arrived at the village that his agents had found, where he was fortunate enough to receive some medical help. Here, he had to rest due to illness. The pain in his mind matched that of his body. His intense emotions, which were a defining part of his character, were stirred up and aggravated to a level that affected his health and posed serious risks. The impact of his injury was worsened by his mental turmoil, and a fever, which quickly became quite severe, further threatened his life.
CHAPTER VI
The castle of Mazzini was still the scene of dissension and misery. The impatience and astonishment of the marquis being daily increased by the lengthened absence of the duke, he dispatched servants to the forest of Marentino, to enquire the occasion of this circumstance. They returned with intelligence that neither Julia, the duke, nor any of his people were there. He therefore concluded that his daughter had fled the cottage upon information of the approach of the duke, who, he believed, was still engaged in the pursuit. With respect to Ferdinand, who yet pined in sorrow and anxiety in his dungeon, the rigour of the marquis's conduct was unabated. He apprehended that his son, if liberated, would quickly discover the retreat of Julia, and by his advice and assistance confirm her in disobedience.
The castle of Mazzini was still a place of conflict and suffering. The marquis's impatience and surprise grew daily due to the duke's prolonged absence, so he sent servants to the forest of Marentino to find out why. They came back with the news that neither Julia, the duke, nor any of his people were there. He then concluded that his daughter must have fled the cottage after hearing the duke was coming, whom he believed was still in pursuit. As for Ferdinand, who was still suffering in his dungeon, the marquis's harsh treatment did not let up. He feared that if his son was freed, he would quickly find Julia and, with his guidance and support, encourage her to disobey.
Ferdinand, in the stillness and solitude of his dungeon, brooded over the late calamity in gloomy ineffectual lamentation. The idea of Hippolitus—of Hippolitus murdered—arose to his imagination in busy intrusion, and subdued the strongest efforts of his fortitude. Julia too, his beloved sister—unprotected—unfriended—might, even at the moment he lamented her, be sinking under sufferings dreadful to humanity. The airy schemes he once formed of future felicity, resulting from the union of two persons so justly dear to him—with the gay visions of past happiness—floated upon his fancy, and the lustre they reflected served only to heighten, by contrast, the obscurity and gloom of his present views. He had, however, a new subject of astonishment, which often withdrew his thoughts from their accustomed object, and substituted a sensation less painful, though scarcely less powerful. One night as he lay ruminating on the past, in melancholy dejection, the stillness of the place was suddenly interrupted by a low and dismal sound. It returned at intervals in hollow sighings, and seemed to come from some person in deep distress. So much did fear operate upon his mind, that he was uncertain whether it arose from within or from without. He looked around his dungeon, but could distinguish no object through the impenetrable darkness. As he listened in deep amazement, the sound was repeated in moans more hollow. Terror now occupied his mind, and disturbed his reason; he started from his posture, and, determined to be satisfied whether any person beside himself was in the dungeon, groped, with arms extended, along the walls. The place was empty; but coming to a particular spot, the sound suddenly arose more distinctly to his ear. He called aloud, and asked who was there; but received no answer. Soon after all was still; and after listening for some time without hearing the sounds renewed, he laid himself down to sleep. On the following day he mentioned to the man who brought him food what he had heard, and enquired concerning the noise. The servant appeared very much terrified, but could give no information that might in the least account for the circumstance, till he mentioned the vicinity of the dungeon to the southern buildings. The dreadful relation formerly given by the marquis instantly recurred to the mind of Ferdinand, who did not hesitate to believe that the moans he heard came from the restless spirit of the murdered Della Campo. At this conviction, horror thrilled his nerves; but he remembered his oath, and was silent. His courage, however, yielded to the idea of passing another night alone in his prison, where, if the vengeful spirit of the murdered should appear, he might even die of the horror which its appearance would inspire.
Ferdinand, alone in the silence of his cell, dwelled on his recent misfortune in a gloomy and ineffective way. The thought of Hippolitus—of Hippolitus being killed— invaded his mind relentlessly and overwhelmed his strongest attempts to stay strong. Julia, his beloved sister—vulnerable and without friends—might, even at that very moment, be suffering unimaginable pain. The bright dreams he had once built about their future happiness, the joy that came from their bond, along with memories of happier times, swirled in his mind, and the light they cast only intensified the darkness and despair of his current situation. Yet, he encountered a new source of amazement that often pulled his thoughts away from their usual focus, providing a less painful sensation but still deeply impactful. One night, as he lay reflecting on the past in deep sadness, the silence of his cell was suddenly broken by a low and mournful sound. It came back in hollow sighs at intervals, seeming to originate from someone in deep sorrow. Fear gripped him, leaving him unsure if the sound was coming from inside or outside his prison. He scanned his cell, but couldn’t make out any shapes in the thick darkness. As he listened in bewilderment, the sound returned, now more pronounced in its moaning. Terror filled his mind, disrupting his thoughts; he jumped up and, determined to find out if anyone else was in the cell, reached out with his arms, feeling his way along the walls. The space was empty, but when he got to a specific spot, the sound suddenly became clearer. He shouted and asked who was there, but received no reply. Soon, everything fell silent; after waiting for a while without hearing the noises return, he lay down to sleep. The next day, he mentioned to the man who brought him food what he had heard and asked about the noise. The servant looked very frightened but couldn’t provide any explanation until he mentioned how close the dungeon was to the southern buildings. The terrifying story the marquis had told him quickly flashed back into Ferdinand's mind, and he did not doubt that the moans he had heard were from the restless spirit of the murdered Della Campo. This realization sent a chill through him; yet he remembered his oath and stayed quiet. Still, the thought of spending another night alone in his cell, where the vengeful spirit of the murdered could show up, filled him with dread, making him fear he might actually die from the horror its appearance would cause.
The mind of Ferdinand was highly superior to the general influence of superstition; but, in the present instance, such strong correlative circumstances appeared, as compelled even incredulity to yield. He had himself heard strange and awful sounds in the forsaken southern buildings; he received from his father a dreadful secret relative to them—a secret in which his honor, nay even his life, was bound up. His father had also confessed, that he had himself there seen appearances which he could never after remember without horror, and which had occasioned him to quit that part of the castle. All these recollections presented to Ferdinand a chain of evidence too powerful to be resisted; and he could not doubt that the spirit of the dead had for once been permitted to revisit the earth, and to call down vengeance on the descendants of the murderer.
Ferdinand's mind was far more powerful than the general sway of superstition; however, in this case, such overwhelming evidence emerged that even his skepticism had to give way. He had heard strange and terrifying sounds in the abandoned southern buildings; he received a chilling secret from his father about them—a secret that was tied to his honor, and even his life. His father also admitted that he had seen things there that he could never remember without feeling horror, which had driven him to leave that part of the castle. All these memories formed a compelling chain of evidence that Ferdinand couldn’t ignore, and he found it hard to doubt that the spirit of the dead had, for once, been allowed to return to the earth and seek revenge on the descendants of the murderer.
This conviction occasioned him a degree of horror, such as no apprehension of mortal powers could have excited; and he determined, if possible, to prevail on Peter to pass the hours of midnight with him in his dungeon. The strictness of Peter's fidelity yielded to the persuasions of Ferdinand, though no bribe could tempt him to incur the resentment of the marquis, by permitting an escape. Ferdinand passed the day in lingering anxious expectation, and the return of night brought Peter to the dungeon. His kindness exposed him to a danger which he had not foreseen; for when seated in the dungeon alone with his prisoner, how easily might that prisoner have conquered him and left him to pay his life to the fury of the marquis. He was preserved by the humanity of Ferdinand, who instantly perceived his advantage, but disdained to involve an innocent man in destruction, and spurned the suggestion from his mind.
This conviction filled him with a kind of horror that no fear of human power could match, and he decided, if he could, to convince Peter to spend the midnight hours with him in his dungeon. Peter's loyalty wavered under Ferdinand's persuasion, though no reward could persuade him to risk the marquis's anger by helping anyone escape. Ferdinand spent the day anxiously waiting, and as night fell, Peter arrived at the dungeon. His kindness put him in a danger he hadn't anticipated; sitting alone with his captive, it would have been so easy for that prisoner to overpower him and leave him to face the marquis's wrath. He was saved by Ferdinand’s compassion, who quickly recognized his advantage but refused to drag an innocent man into disaster and dismissed the thought from his mind.
Peter, whose friendship was stronger than his courage, trembled with apprehension as the hour drew nigh in which the groans had been heard on the preceding night. He recounted to Ferdinand a variety of terrific circumstances, which existed only in the heated imaginations of his fellow-servants, but which were still admitted by them as facts. Among the rest, he did not omit to mention the light and the figure which had been seen to issue from the south tower on the night of Julia's intended elopement; a circumstance which he embellished with innumerable aggravations of fear and wonder. He concluded with describing the general consternation it had caused, and the consequent behaviour of the marquis, who laughed at the fears of his people, yet condescended to quiet them by a formal review of the buildings whence their terror had originated. He related the adventure of the door which refused to yield, the sounds which arose from within, and the discovery of the fallen roof; but declared that neither he, nor any of his fellow servants, believed the noise or the obstruction proceeded from that, 'because, my lord,' continued he, 'the door seemed to be held only in one place; and as for the noise—O! Lord! I never shall forget what a noise it was!—it was a thousand times louder than what any stones could make.'
Peter, whose friendship was stronger than his bravery, shook with fear as the hour approached when the groans had been heard the night before. He told Ferdinand about various terrifying situations that only existed in the overactive imaginations of his fellow servants, but they still accepted them as truths. Among other things, he mentioned the light and figure that had been seen coming from the south tower on the night Julia was supposed to run away; he added countless details to heighten the fear and wonder. He finished by describing the overall panic it had caused, and the resulting behavior of the marquis, who laughed at his people's fears but still went out of his way to reassure them by formally checking the buildings that had sparked their terror. He recounted the incident of the door that wouldn’t open, the sounds coming from inside, and the discovery of the collapsed roof; but he insisted that neither he nor any of his fellow servants believed the noise or the blockage came from that, "because, my lord," he continued, "the door seemed to be stuck in just one spot; and as for the noise—oh! Lord! I will never forget how loud it was! It was a thousand times louder than anything stones could make."
Ferdinand listened to this narrative in silent wonder! wonder not occasioned by the adventure described, but by the hardihood and rashness of the marquis, who had thus exposed to the inspection of his people, that dreadful spot which he knew from experience to be the haunt of an injured spirit; a spot which he had hitherto scrupulously concealed from human eye, and human curiosity; and which, for so many years, he had not dared even himself to enter. Peter went on, but was presently interrupted by a hollow moan, which seemed to come from beneath the ground. 'Blessed virgin!' exclaimed he: Ferdinand listened in awful expectation. A groan longer and more dreadful was repeated, when Peter started from his seat, and snatching up the lamp, rushed out of the dungeon. Ferdinand, who was left in total darkness, followed to the door, which the affrighted Peter had not stopped to fasten, but which had closed, and seemed held by a lock that could be opened only on the outside. The sensations of Ferdinand, thus compelled to remain in the dungeon, are not to be imagined. The horrors of the night, whatever they were to be, he was to endure alone. By degrees, however, he seemed to acquire the valour of despair. The sounds were repeated, at intervals, for near an hour, when silence returned, and remained undisturbed during the rest of the night. Ferdinand was alarmed by no appearance, and at length, overcome with anxiety and watching, he sunk to repose.
Ferdinand listened to this story in silent amazement! His wonder wasn’t about the adventure itself, but about the boldness and recklessness of the marquis, who had exposed to his people that terrifying place he knew to be the haunt of a restless spirit; a place he had carefully hidden from human eyes and curiosity, and which he hadn’t dared to enter himself for many years. Peter continued, but was soon interrupted by a hollow moan coming from deep below the ground. “Blessed virgin!” he exclaimed. Ferdinand listened with a sense of dread. A longer and more terrifying groan echoed, causing Peter to leap from his chair and grab the lamp, racing out of the dungeon. Ferdinand, left in complete darkness, followed to the door, which the terrified Peter hadn’t taken the time to lock, but it had closed and seemed to be held shut by a lock that could only be opened from the outside. Ferdinand's feelings, forced to stay in the dungeon, are unimaginable. He was to face whatever horrors the night had in store all by himself. Gradually, however, he seemed to gain the courage that comes with despair. The sounds repeated at intervals for nearly an hour until silence returned, lasting undisturbed for the rest of the night. Ferdinand was not alarmed by anything and, eventually, worn out from anxiety and lack of sleep, he fell into a restless slumber.
On the following morning Peter returned to the dungeon, scarcely knowing what to expect, yet expecting something very strange, perhaps the murder, perhaps the supernatural disappearance of his young lord. Full of these wild apprehensions, he dared not venture thither alone, but persuaded some of the servants, to whom he had communicated his terrors, to accompany him to the door. As they passed along he recollected, that in the terror of the preceding night he had forgot to fasten the door, and he now feared that his prisoner had made his escape without a miracle. He hurried to the door; and his surprize was extreme to find it fastened. It instantly struck him that this was the work of a supernatural power, when on calling aloud, he was answered by a voice from within. His absurd fear did not suffer him to recognize the voice of Ferdinand, neither did he suppose that Ferdinand had failed to escape, he, therefore, attributed the voice to the being he had heard on the preceding night; and starting back from the door, fled with his companions to the great hall. There the uproar occasioned by their entrance called together a number of persons, amongst whom was the marquis, who was soon informed of the cause of alarm, with a long history of the circumstances of the foregoing night. At this information, the marquis assumed a very stern look, and severely reprimanded Peter for his imprudence, at the same time reproaching the other servants with their undutifulness in thus disturbing his peace. He reminded them of the condescension he had practised to dissipate their former terrors, and of the result of their examination. He then assured them, that since indulgence had only encouraged intrusion, he would for the future be severe; and concluded with declaring, that the first man who should disturb him with a repetition of such ridiculous apprehensions, or should attempt to disturb the peace of the castle by circulating these idle notions, should be rigorously punished, and banished his dominions. They shrunk back at his reproof, and were silent. 'Bring a torch,' said the marquis, 'and shew me to the dungeon. I will once more condescend to confute you.'
The next morning, Peter went back to the dungeon, unsure of what to expect but anticipating something very odd, maybe a murder or the mysterious disappearance of his young lord. Overcome with these wild fears, he didn’t dare go alone and convinced some of the servants, to whom he had shared his worries, to accompany him to the door. As they walked, he remembered that in the panic of the night before, he had forgotten to lock the door, and he now worried that his prisoner had escaped without any miraculous aid. He rushed to the door, and he was extremely surprised to find it locked. He immediately thought this must be the work of a supernatural force, but when he called out, a voice responded from inside. His irrational fear wouldn’t let him recognize Ferdinand’s voice, nor did he think Ferdinand had failed to escape, so he concluded the voice belonged to the being he had heard the night before. Flinching back from the door, he ran with his companions to the great hall. The commotion from their entrance drew a crowd, including the marquis, who quickly learned the reason for their alarm, along with a lengthy account of the previous night’s events. Hearing this, the marquis adopted a very serious expression and harshly reprimanded Peter for his foolishness while scolding the other servants for their disloyalty in disturbing his peace. He reminded them of his previous efforts to ease their fears and the outcome of their investigation. He assured them that since leniency had only encouraged further disturbance, he would now be strict; he concluded by stating that the first person to bother him again with such ridiculous fears or to disrupt the peace of the castle by spreading these foolish ideas would face severe punishment and be banished from his territory. They recoiled at his reprimand and fell silent. “Bring a torch,” said the marquis, “and show me to the dungeon. I will once again condescend to prove you wrong.”
They obeyed, and descended with the marquis, who, arriving at the dungeon, instantly threw open the door, and discovered to the astonished eyes of his attendants—Ferdinand!—He started with surprize at the entrance of his father thus attended. The marquis darted upon him a severe look, which he perfectly comprehended.—'Now,' cried he, turning to his people, 'what do you see? My son, whom I myself placed here, and whose voice, which answered to your calls, you have transformed into unknown sounds. Speak, Ferdinand, and confirm what I say.' Ferdinand did so. 'What dreadful spectre appeared to you last night?' resumed the marquis, looking stedfastly upon him: 'gratify these fellows with a description of it, for they cannot exist without something of the marvellous.' 'None, my lord,' replied Ferdinand, who too well understood the manner of the marquis. ''Tis well,' cried the marquis, 'and this is the last time,' turning to his attendants, 'that your folly shall be treated with so much lenity.' He ceased to urge the subject, and forbore to ask Ferdinand even one question before his servants, concerning the nocturnal sounds described by Peter. He quitted the dungeon with eyes steadily bent in anger and suspicion upon Ferdinand. The marquis suspected that the fears of his son had inadvertently betrayed to Peter a part of the secret entrusted to him, and he artfully interrogated Peter with seeming carelessness, concerning the circumstances of the preceding night. From him he drew such answers as honorably acquitted Ferdinand of indiscretion, and relieved himself from tormenting apprehensions.
They complied and followed the marquis down to the dungeon, where he quickly opened the door, revealing to his shocked attendants—Ferdinand! He was taken aback by the sight of his father accompanied in such a way. The marquis shot him a stern look, which Ferdinand understood all too well. “Now,” he said, turning to his people, “what do you see? My son, whom I personally put here, and whose voice you’ve twisted into unfamiliar sounds. Speak, Ferdinand, and confirm what I’m saying.” Ferdinand did just that. “What terrible apparition haunted you last night?” the marquis continued, staring intently at him. “Give these gentlemen a detailed account, since they can’t seem to live without some sort of the extraordinary.” “None, my lord,” Ferdinand replied, fully aware of the marquis's demeanor. “Good,” the marquis said, “and this is the last time,” he told his attendants, “that your foolishness will be treated so leniently.” He stopped pressing the issue and didn’t even ask Ferdinand a single question about the strange sounds Peter had described before his servants. He left the dungeon, his gaze fixed with anger and suspicion on Ferdinand. The marquis worried that his son’s fears had unknowingly revealed part of the secret he had entrusted to him to Peter, and he cleverly questioned Peter with a casual air about what happened the night before. From him, he received responses that honorably cleared Ferdinand of any wrongdoing and eased his troubling worries.
The following night passed quietly away; neither sound nor appearance disturbed the peace of Ferdinand. The marquis, on the next day, thought proper to soften the severity of his sufferings, and he was removed from his dungeon to a room strongly grated, but exposed to the light of day.
The next night went by quietly; nothing disrupted Ferdinand's peace. The marquis decided it was time to ease his suffering, so he was moved from his dungeon to a heavily barred room that had plenty of sunlight.
Meanwhile a circumstance occurred which increased the general discord, and threatened Emilia with the loss of her last remaining comfort—the advice and consolation of Madame de Menon. The marchioness, whose passion for the Count de Vereza had at length yielded to absence, and the pressure of present circumstances, now bestowed her smiles upon a young Italian cavalier, a visitor at the castle, who possessed too much of the spirit of gallantry to permit a lady to languish in vain. The marquis, whose mind was occupied with other passions, was insensible to the misconduct of his wife, who at all times had the address to disguise her vices beneath the gloss of virtue and innocent freedom. The intrigue was discovered by madame, who, having one day left a book in the oak parlour, returned thither in search of it. As she opened the door of the apartment, she heard the voice of the cavalier in passionate exclamation; and on entering, discovered him rising in some confusion from the feet of the marchioness, who, darting at madame a look of severity, arose from her seat. Madame, shocked at what she had seen, instantly retired, and buried in her own bosom that secret, the discovery of which would most essentially have poisoned the peace of the marquis. The marchioness, who was a stranger to the generosity of sentiment which actuated Madame de Menon, doubted not that she would seize the moment of retaliation, and expose her conduct where most she dreaded it should be known. The consciousness of guilt tortured her with incessant fear of discovery, and from this period her whole attention was employed to dislodge from the castle the person to whom her character was committed. In this it was not difficult to succeed; for the delicacy of madame's feelings made her quick to perceive, and to withdraw from a treatment unsuitable to the natural dignity of her character. She therefore resolved to depart from the castle; but disdaining to take an advantage even over a successful enemy, she determined to be silent on that subject which would instantly have transferred the triumph from her adversary to herself. When the marquis, on hearing her determination to retire, earnestly enquired for the motive of her conduct, she forbore to acquaint him with the real one, and left him to incertitude and disappointment.
Meanwhile, a situation arose that heightened the overall tension and threatened Emilia with the loss of her last source of comfort—the advice and support of Madame de Menon. The marchioness, whose infatuation with the Count de Vereza had finally faded due to distance and current circumstances, now turned her attention to a young Italian gentleman visiting the castle, who was too charming to let a lady feel unappreciated. The marquis, focused on other passions, was oblivious to his wife's indiscretions, as she always knew how to mask her faults with a veneer of virtue and innocent freedom. The affair was uncovered by Madame, who one day left a book in the oak parlor and returned to look for it. When she opened the door, she heard the cavalier speaking passionately, and upon entering, found him rising in awkwardness from the foot of the marchioness, who shot Madame a severe glance before standing up. Shocked by what she had seen, Madame quickly left and kept that secret buried deep, knowing that revealing it would greatly disturb the marquis's peace. The marchioness, unfamiliar with the noble feelings that motivated Madame de Menon, believed that Madame would take the opportunity for revenge and reveal her behavior where she most feared it would come to light. The weight of her guilt filled her with constant anxiety about being exposed, so from that moment on, she focused all her efforts on getting rid of the person to whom her reputation was entrusted. It wasn't difficult to do this because Madame's sensitive nature made her quick to pick up on and step away from treatment that didn't align with her natural dignity. Thus, she decided to leave the castle; however, she refused to take advantage of a successful enemy, choosing instead to remain silent about the very topic that would have shifted the victory from her foe to herself. When the marquis, upon hearing of her decision to leave, earnestly asked about her reasons, she refrained from revealing the truth, leaving him in uncertainty and disappointment.
To Emilia this design occasioned a distress which almost subdued the resolution of madame. Her tears and intreaties spoke the artless energy of sorrow. In madame she lost her only friend; and she too well understood the value of that friend, to see her depart without feeling and expressing the deepest distress. From a strong attachment to the memory of the mother, madame had been induced to undertake the education of her daughters, whose engaging dispositions had perpetuated a kind of hereditary affection. Regard for Emilia and Julia had alone for some time detained her at the castle; but this was now succeeded by the influence of considerations too powerful to be resisted. As her income was small, it was her plan to retire to her native place, which was situated in a distant part of the island, and there take up her residence in a convent.
To Emilia, this decision brought a sadness that nearly broke madame’s resolve. Her tears and pleas showed the sincere weight of her grief. In madame, Emilia was losing her only friend, and she understood the value of that friendship too well to let her leave without feeling and showing her profound sorrow. Driven by a strong attachment to her mother’s memory, madame had taken on the responsibility of educating her daughters, whose charming personalities had created a kind of lasting affection. For a while, her concern for Emilia and Julia had kept her at the castle, but now she was faced with pressures that were too strong to ignore. Since her income was small, she planned to return to her hometown, which was in a remote part of the island, and settle down in a convent.
Emilia saw the time of madame's departure approach with increased distress. They left each other with a mutual sorrow, which did honour to their hearts. When her last friend was gone, Emilia wandered through the forsaken apartments, where she had been accustomed to converse with Julia, and to receive consolation and sympathy from her dear instructress, with a kind of anguish known only to those who have experienced a similar situation. Madame pursued her journey with a heavy heart. Separated from the objects of her fondest affections, and from the scenes and occupations for which long habit had formed claims upon her heart, she seemed without interest and without motive for exertion. The world appeared a wide and gloomy desert, where no heart welcomed her with kindness—no countenance brightened into smiles at her approach. It was many years since she quitted Calini—and in the interval, death had swept away the few friends she left there. The future presented a melancholy scene; but she had the retrospect of years spent in honorable endeavour and strict integrity, to cheer her heart and encouraged her hopes.
Emilia noticed that the time for Madame's departure was approaching, and it filled her with growing sadness. They parted with a shared sorrow that honored their feelings. Once her last friend was gone, Emilia roamed through the empty rooms where she used to talk with Julia and find comfort and support from her beloved mentor, feeling a kind of pain only those who have been through something similar would understand. Madame continued her journey with a heavy heart. Separated from the people she cared about most and from the places and activities that had claimed her heart over the years, she felt indifferent and lacked motivation. The world seemed like a vast and bleak desert, where no one greeted her warmly—no one smiled when she came near. It had been many years since she left Calini, and during that time, death had taken away the few friends she had there. The future looked bleak, but she could draw comfort from the memories of years spent in honorable efforts and unwavering integrity, which lifted her spirits and encouraged her hopes.
But her utmost endeavours were unable to express the anxiety with which the uncertain fate of Julia overwhelmed her. Wild and terrific images arose to her imagination. Fancy drew the scene;—she deepened the shades; and the terrific aspect of the objects she presented was heightened by the obscurity which involved them.
But her best efforts couldn't capture the anxiety that Julia's uncertain fate caused her. Wild and terrifying images flooded her mind. Her imagination painted the scene; she intensified the shadows, and the frightening nature of the things she envisioned was amplified by the darkness surrounding them.
[End of Vol. I]
[End of Volume I]
CHAPTER VII
Towards the close of day Madame de Menon arrived at a small village situated among the mountains, where she purposed to pass the night. The evening was remarkably fine, and the romantic beauty of the surrounding scenery invited her to walk. She followed the windings of a stream, which was lost at some distance amongst luxuriant groves of chesnut. The rich colouring of evening glowed through the dark foliage, which spreading a pensive gloom around, offered a scene congenial to the present temper of her mind, and she entered the shades. Her thoughts, affected by the surrounding objects, gradually sunk into a pleasing and complacent melancholy, and she was insensibly led on. She still followed the course of the stream to where the deep shades retired, and the scene again opening to day, yielded to her a view so various and sublime, that she paused in thrilling and delightful wonder. A group of wild and grotesque rocks rose in a semicircular form, and their fantastic shapes exhibited Nature in her most sublime and striking attitudes. Here her vast magnificence elevated the mind of the beholder to enthusiasm. Fancy caught the thrilling sensation, and at her touch the towering steeps became shaded with unreal glooms; the caves more darkly frowned—the projecting cliffs assumed a more terrific aspect, and the wild overhanging shrubs waved to the gale in deeper murmurs. The scene inspired madame with reverential awe, and her thoughts involuntarily rose, 'from Nature up to Nature's God.' The last dying gleams of day tinted the rocks and shone upon the waters, which retired through a rugged channel and were lost afar among the receding cliffs. While she listened to their distant murmur, a voice of liquid and melodious sweetness arose from among the rocks; it sung an air, whose melancholy expression awakened all her attention, and captivated her heart. The tones swelled and died faintly away among the clear, yet languishing echoes which the rocks repeated with an effect like that of enchantment. Madame looked around in search of the sweet warbler, and observed at some distance a peasant girl seated on a small projection of the rock, overshadowed by drooping sycamores. She moved slowly towards the spot, which she had almost reached, when the sound of her steps startled and silenced the syren, who, on perceiving a stranger, arose in an attitude to depart. The voice of madame arrested her, and she approached. Language cannot paint the sensation of madame, when in the disguise of a peasant girl, she distinguished the features of Julia, whose eyes lighted up with sudden recollection, and who sunk into her arms overcome with joy. When their first emotions were subsided, and Julia had received answers to her enquiries concerning Ferdinand and Emilia, she led madame to the place of her concealment. This was a solitary cottage, in a close valley surrounded by mountains, whose cliffs appeared wholly inaccessible to mortal foot. The deep solitude of the scene dissipated at once madame's wonder that Julia had so long remained undiscovered, and excited surprize how she had been able to explore a spot thus deeply sequestered; but madame observed with extreme concern, that the countenance of Julia no longer wore the smile of health and gaiety. Her fine features had received the impressions not only of melancholy, but of grief. Madame sighed as she gazed, and read too plainly the cause of the change. Julia understood that sigh, and answered it with her tears. She pressed the hand of madame in mournful silence to her lips, and her cheeks were suffused with a crimson glow. At length, recovering herself, 'I have much, my dear madam, to tell,' said she, 'and much to explain, 'ere you will admit me again to that esteem of which I was once so justly proud. I had no resource from misery, but in flight; and of that I could not make you a confidant, without meanly involving you in its disgrace.'—'Say no more, my love, on the subject,' replied madame; 'with respect to myself, I admired your conduct, and felt severely for your situation. Rather let me hear by what means you effected your escape, and what has since be fallen you.'—Julia paused a moment, as if to stifle her rising emotion, and then commenced her narrative.
Towards the end of the day, Madame de Menon arrived at a small village tucked away in the mountains, planning to spend the night there. The evening was impressively beautiful, and the enchanting scenery around her invited a stroll. She followed the curves of a stream, which disappeared in the distance among lush chestnut groves. The rich colors of the evening glowed through the dark leaves, wrapping her in a thoughtful gloom, creating a scene that reflected her current mood, and she stepped into the shadows. Her thoughts, influenced by her surroundings, gradually fell into a pleasant and comforting melancholy, leading her on without her realizing it. She continued along the stream until the deep shadows retreated, and the landscape opened up again to reveal a view so diverse and majestic that she stopped in awe and delight. A group of wild and bizarre rocks rose in a semicircle, their unusual shapes showcasing Nature in her most magnificent and striking forms. Here, the sheer grandeur elevated the mind of the observer to a state of enthusiasm. Imagination took hold of the stirring sensation, and at her touch, the towering cliffs were cast in unreal shadows; the caves seemed to frown more ominously—the jutting cliffs appeared more terrifying, and the wild overhanging shrubs swayed in the breeze with deeper murmurs. The scene filled Madame with profound reverence, and her thoughts instinctively lifted “from Nature up to Nature’s God.” The last fading rays of the day colored the rocks and shimmered on the waters, which flowed through a rugged channel and vanished far away among the receding cliffs. While listening to their distant murmur, a voice of liquid and melodious sweetness rose from within the rocks, singing a tune whose melancholy tone captured all her attention and enchanted her heart. The notes swelled and faded gently among the clear yet weary echoes that the rocks reflected with a magical effect. Madame glanced around in search of the sweet singer and spotted a peasant girl sitting on a small ledge of the rock, shaded by drooping sycamores. She moved slowly toward her, almost reaching the spot, when the sound of her steps startled the siren, who, noticing a stranger, got up to leave. Madame's voice caught her attention, and she approached. Words can't express Madame's feelings when, disguised as a peasant girl, she recognized Julia, whose eyes sparkled with sudden recognition and who collapsed into her arms overwhelmed with joy. Once their initial emotional surge subsided and Julia got answers to her questions about Ferdinand and Emilia, she took Madame to her hiding place. This was a lonely cottage in a secluded valley surrounded by mountains, whose cliffs seemed completely unreachable. The deep solitude of the setting instantly erased Madame's surprise that Julia had remained undiscovered for so long and sparked her curiosity about how she had found such a hidden spot; however, she noticed with great concern that Julia's face no longer wore the smile of health and happiness. Her beautiful features reflected not just melancholy but also grief. Madame sighed as she looked at her, clearly seeing the reason for the change. Julia understood that sigh and responded with tears. She pressed Madame's hand silently to her lips, her cheeks flushed with a deep red. Finally, regaining her composure, she said, "I have a lot to share, my dear madam, and much to explain, before you will accept me again into the esteem I once held so proudly. My only escape from misery was to flee; I couldn’t involve you in that disgrace." "Don’t dwell on it anymore, my dear," replied Madame; "as for myself, I admired your actions and felt deeply for your situation. Instead, tell me how you managed to escape and what has happened to you since." Julia paused for a moment to compose herself, then began her story.
'You are already acquainted with the secret of that night, so fatal to my peace. I recall the remembrance of it with an anguish which I cannot conceal; and why should I wish its concealment, since I mourn for one, whose noble qualities justified all my admiration, and deserved more than my feeble praise can bestow; the idea of whom will be the last to linger in my mind till death shuts up this painful scene.' Her voice trembled, and she paused. After a few moments she resumed her tale. 'I will spare myself the pain of recurring to scenes with which you are not unacquainted, and proceed to those which more immediately attract your interest. Caterina, my faithful servant, you know, attended me in my confinement; to her kindness I owe my escape. She obtained from her lover, a servant in the castle, that assistance which gave me liberty. One night when Carlo, who had been appointed my guard, was asleep, Nicolo crept into his chamber, and stole from him the keys of my prison. He had previously procured a ladder of ropes. O! I can never forget my emotions, when in the dead hour of that night, which was meant to precede the day of my sacrifice, I heard the door of my prison unlock, and found myself half at liberty! My trembling limbs with difficulty supported me as I followed Caterina to the saloon, the windows of which being low and near to the terrace, suited our purpose. To the terrace we easily got, where Nicolo awaited us with the rope-ladder. He fastened it to the ground; and having climbed to the top of the parapet, quickly slided down on the other side. There he held it, while we ascended and descended; and I soon breathed the air of freedom again. But the apprehension of being retaken was still too powerful to permit a full enjoyment of my escape. It was my plan to proceed to the place of my faithful Caterina's nativity, where she had assured me I might find a safe asylum in the cottage of her parents, from whom, as they had never seen me, I might conceal my birth. This place, she said, was entirely unknown to the marquis, who had hired her at Naples only a few months before, without any enquiries concerning her family. She had informed me that the village was many leagues distant from the castle, but that she was very well acquainted with the road. At the foot of the walls we left Nicolo, who returned to the castle to prevent suspicion, but with an intention to leave it at a less dangerous time, and repair to Farrini to his good Caterina. I parted from him with many thanks, and gave him a small diamond cross, which, for that purpose, I had taken from the jewels sent to me for wedding ornaments.'
'You already know the secret of that night, which was so devastating to my peace. I remember it with a pain I can’t hide; and why would I want to hide it, since I grieve for someone whose noble qualities earned all my admiration and deserved more than my weak praise can offer? The thought of that person will be the last to stay in my mind until death closes this painful chapter.' Her voice shook, and she paused. After a few moments, she continued her story. 'I will spare myself the pain of revisiting scenes you already know about and will move on to those that interest you more directly. Caterina, my loyal servant, as you know, cared for me during my confinement; I owe my escape to her kindness. She got help from her boyfriend, who was a servant in the castle, and that assistance set me free. One night, when Carlo, who had been assigned as my guard, was asleep, Nicolo snuck into his room and stole the keys to my prison. He had previously arranged a rope ladder. Oh! I can never forget my feelings when, in the dead of that night which was supposed to precede my sacrifice, I heard my prison door unlock and found myself half free! My trembling legs barely supported me as I followed Caterina to the saloon, where the windows were low and close to the terrace, fitting our plan perfectly. We easily made it to the terrace, where Nicolo was waiting with the rope ladder. He secured it to the ground, climbed to the top of the parapet, and quickly slid down the other side. He held it while we went up and down, and soon I was breathing the air of freedom again. But the fear of being caught again was too strong to allow me to fully enjoy my escape. I planned to go to my faithful Caterina's hometown, where she assured me I would find a safe hiding place in her parents' cottage, from whom I could conceal my identity since they had never seen me. This place, she said, was completely unknown to the marquis, who had hired her in Naples only a few months before without asking about her family. She told me the village was many leagues away from the castle but that she knew the road very well. At the base of the walls, we left Nicolo, who returned to the castle to avoid suspicion but planned to leave at a safer time and go to Farrini to find his good Caterina. I parted from him with many thanks and gave him a small diamond cross that I had taken from the wedding jewelry sent to me for that purpose.'
CHAPTER VIII
'About a quarter of a league from the walls we stopped, and I assumed the habit in which you now see me. My own dress was fastened to some heavy stones, and Caterina threw it into the stream, near the almond grove, whose murmurings you have so often admired. The fatigue and hardship I endured in this journey, performed almost wholly on foot, at any other time would have overcome me; but my mind was so occupied by the danger I was avoiding that these lesser evils were disregarded. We arrived in safety at the cottage, which stood at a little distance from the village of Ferrini, and were received by Caterina's parents with some surprise and more kindness. I soon perceived it would be useless, and even dangerous, to attempt to preserve the character I personated. In the eyes of Caterina's mother I read a degree of surprise and admiration which declared she believed me to be of superior rank; I, therefore, thought it more prudent to win her fidelity by entrusting her with my secret than, by endeavouring to conceal it, leave it to be discovered by her curiosity or discernment. Accordingly, I made known my quality and my distress, and received strong assurances of assistance and attachment. For further security, I removed to this sequestered spot. The cottage we are now in belongs to a sister of Caterina, upon whose faithfulness I have been hitherto fully justified in relying. But I am not even here secure from apprehension, since for several days past horsemen of a suspicious appearance have been observed near Marcy, which is only half a league from hence.'
About a quarter of a league from the walls, we stopped, and I changed into the outfit you see me in now. My own clothes were tied to some heavy stones, and Caterina tossed them into the stream near the almond grove, whose sounds you have often admired. The exhaustion and hardship I faced on this journey, mostly done on foot, would have normally worn me out; but my mind was so focused on avoiding danger that these smaller challenges didn’t matter. We safely reached the cottage, which was a little way from the village of Ferrini, and were greeted with some surprise and a lot of kindness by Caterina's parents. I quickly realized it would be pointless, and even risky, to try to maintain the persona I was pretending to be. From Caterina's mother, I sensed a mix of surprise and admiration that suggested she thought I was of higher status; therefore, I figured it would be smarter to gain her loyalty by revealing my secret rather than trying to hide it and risk her finding out through curiosity or insight. So, I shared my true identity and my troubles and received strong promises of help and support. For added safety, I moved to this secluded spot. The cottage we’re in now belongs to Caterina's sister, whose loyalty I have been able to trust so far. But even here, I’m not free from worry, as in the past few days, suspicious-looking horsemen have been spotted near Marcy, which is only half a league away.
Here Julia closed her narration, to which madame had listened with a mixture of surprise and pity, which her eyes sufficiently discovered. The last circumstance of the narrative seriously alarmed her. She acquainted Julia with the pursuit which the duke had undertaken; and she did not hesitate to believe it a party of his people whom Julia had described. Madame, therefore, earnestly advised her to quit her present situation, and to accompany her in disguise to the monastery of St Augustin, where she would find a secure retreat; because, even if her place of refuge should be discovered, the superior authority of the church would protect her. Julia accepted the proposal with much joy. As it was necessary that madame should sleep at the village where she had left her servants and horses, it was agreed that at break of day she should return to the cottage, where Julia would await her. Madame took all affectionate leave of Julia, whose heart, in spite of reason, sunk when she saw her depart, though but for the necessary interval of repose.
Here, Julia finished her story, which Madame listened to with a mix of surprise and pity that was clearly visible in her eyes. The last part of the tale seriously worried her. She informed Julia about the pursuit the duke had started and didn't hesitate to believe it was a group of his men that Julia had described. Madame strongly urged her to leave her current situation and to disguise herself to accompany her to the monastery of St. Augustine, where she would find a safe haven; because even if her hiding place was discovered, the church's higher authority would protect her. Julia happily accepted the proposal. Since Madame needed to stay overnight in the village where she had left her servants and horses, they agreed that she would return to the cottage at dawn, where Julia would be waiting for her. Madame said a heartfelt goodbye to Julia, whose heart sank, despite her rationality, when she saw her leave, even if it was just for the needed rest.
At the dawn of day madame arose. Her servants, who were hired for the journey, were strangers to Julia: from them, therefore, she had nothing to apprehend. She reached the cottage before sunrise, having left her people at some little distance. Her heart foreboded evil, when, on knocking at the door, no answer was returned. She knocked again, and still all was silent. Through the casement she could discover no object, amidst the grey obscurity of the dawn. She now opened the door, and, to her inexpressible surprise and distress, found the cottage empty. She proceeded to a small inner room, where lay a part of Julia's apparel. The bed had no appearance of having being slept in, and every moment served to heighten and confirm her apprehensions. While she pursued the search, she suddenly heard the trampling of feet at the cottage door, and presently after some people entered. Her fears for Julia now yielded to those for her own safety, and she was undetermined whether to discover herself, or remain in her present situation, when she was relieved from her irresolution by the appearance of Julia.
At the break of dawn, Madame got up. Her servants, who were hired for the trip, were strangers to Julia, so she had nothing to worry about from them. She arrived at the cottage before sunrise, having left her group a little way off. She felt a sense of dread when she knocked on the door and got no reply. She knocked again, and still, there was silence. Through the window, she could see nothing in the gray light of dawn. She then opened the door and was utterly shocked and distressed to find the cottage empty. She went into a small inner room, where she saw some of Julia's clothes. The bed showed no signs of having been slept in, and each passing moment increased her anxiety. As she continued to look around, she suddenly heard footsteps at the cottage door, and soon after, some people entered. Her fears for Julia now shifted to concerns for her own safety, and she was unsure whether to reveal herself or stay where she was, when she was relieved from her uncertainty by Julia's appearance.
On the return of the good woman, who had accompanied madame to the village on the preceding night, Julia went to the cottage at Farrini. Her grateful heart would not suffer her to depart without taking leave of her faithful friends, thanking them for their kindness, and informing them of her future prospects. They had prevailed upon her to spend the few intervening hours at this cot, whence she had just risen to meet madame.
Upon the return of the kind woman who had gone with madame to the village the night before, Julia headed to the cottage at Farrini. Her thankful heart wouldn’t let her leave without saying goodbye to her loyal friends, thanking them for their kindness, and sharing her future plans with them. They had persuaded her to spend the few hours before meeting madame at this cottage, where she had just gotten up from.
They now hastened to the spot where the horses were stationed, and commenced their journey. For some leagues they travelled in silence and thought, over a wild and picturesque country. The landscape was tinted with rich and variegated hues; and the autumnal lights, which streamed upon the hills, produced a spirited and beautiful effect upon the scenery. All the glories of the vintage rose to their view: the purple grapes flushed through the dark green of the surrounding foliage, and the prospect glowed with luxuriance.
They quickly made their way to where the horses were waiting and started their journey. For several miles, they traveled in silence, lost in thought, across a wild and beautiful landscape. The scenery was painted with rich and varied colors, and the autumn light that streamed over the hills created a lively and stunning effect. The beauty of the harvest was all around them: the purple grapes stood out against the dark green leaves, and the view was vibrant with abundance.
They now descended into a deep valley, which appeared more like a scene of airy enchantment than reality. Along the bottom flowed a clear majestic stream, whose banks were adorned with thick groves of orange and citron trees. Julia surveyed the scene in silent complacency, but her eye quickly caught an object which changed with instantaneous shock the tone of her feelings. She observed a party of horsemen winding down the side of a hill behind her. Their uncommon speed alarmed her, and she pushed her horse into a gallop. On looking back Madame de Menon clearly perceived they were in pursuit. Soon after the men suddenly appeared from behind a dark grove within a small distance of them; and, upon their nearer approach, Julia, overcome with fatigue and fear, sunk breathless from her horse. She was saved from the ground by one of the pursuers, who caught her in his arms. Madame, with the rest of the party, were quickly overtaken; and as soon as Julia revived, they were bound, and reconducted to the hill from whence they had descended. Imagination only can paint the anguish of Julia's mind, when she saw herself thus delivered up to the power of her enemy. Madame, in the surrounding troop, discovered none of the marquis's people, and they were therefore evidently in the hands of the duke. After travelling for some hours, they quitted the main road, and turned into a narrow winding dell, overshadowed by high trees, which almost excluded the light. The gloom of the place inspired terrific images. Julia trembled as she entered; and her emotion was heightened, when she perceived at some distance, through the long perspective of the trees, a large ruinous mansion. The gloom of the surrounding shades partly concealed it from her view; but, as she drew near, each forlorn and decaying feature of the fabric was gradually disclosed, and struck upon her heart a horror such as she had never before experienced. The broken battlements, enwreathed with ivy, proclaimed the fallen grandeur of the place, while the shattered vacant window-frames exhibited its desolation, and the high grass that overgrew the threshold seemed to say how long it was since mortal foot had entered. The place appeared fit only for the purposes of violence and destruction: and the unfortunate captives, when they stopped at its gates, felt the full force of its horrors.
They now descended into a deep valley that looked more like a scene from a dream than reality. A clear, majestic stream flowed at the bottom, its banks lined with thick groves of orange and citron trees. Julia took in the scene with silent satisfaction, but her eye quickly caught sight of something that abruptly changed her feelings. She noticed a group of horsemen winding down the side of a hill behind her. Their unusual speed alarmed her, and she urged her horse into a gallop. When she looked back, Madame de Menon clearly saw that they were being chased. Soon after, the men emerged from behind a dark grove, close to them; and as they got nearer, Julia, overwhelmed with fatigue and fear, fell breathless from her horse. One of the pursuers caught her in his arms before she hit the ground. Madame and the rest of the group were quickly caught up with, and as soon as Julia recovered, they were tied up and taken back to the hill they had just come down. Only imagination could capture the anguish in Julia's mind as she realized she was being delivered into the hands of her enemy. Madame, in the surrounding group, recognized none of the marquis's people, making it clear they were now in the duke's grasp. After traveling for several hours, they left the main road and entered a narrow, winding dell shaded by tall trees that blocked out much of the light. The darkness of the place conjured terrifying images. Julia trembled as she entered; her anxiety grew when she spotted a large, dilapidated mansion in the distance through the long line of trees. The shadows partly hid it from her view, but as she got closer, each worn and crumbling feature of the structure was gradually revealed, filling her with a horror she had never felt before. The broken battlements, covered in ivy, hinted at the place’s former grandeur, while the shattered, empty window frames showcased its desolation, and the tall grass overtaking the threshold seemed to indicate how long it had been since anyone had entered. The place seemed suited only for violence and destruction: the unfortunate captives, upon reaching its gates, felt the full weight of its horrors.
They were taken from their horses, and conveyed to an interior part of the building, which, if it had once been a chamber, no longer deserved the name. Here the guard said they were directed to detain them till the arrival of their lord, who had appointed this the place of rendezvous. He was expected to meet them in a few hours, and these were hours of indescribable torture to Julia and madame. From the furious passions of the duke, exasperated by frequent disappointment, Julia had every evil to apprehend; and the loneliness of the spot he had chosen, enabled him to perpetrate any designs, however violent. For the first time, she repented that she had left her father's house. Madame wept over her, but comfort she had none to give. The day closed—the duke did not appear, and the fate of Julia yet hung in perilous uncertainty. At length, from a window of the apartment she was in, she distinguished a glimmering of torches among the trees, and presently after the clattering of hoofs convinced her the duke was approaching. Her heart sunk at the sound; and throwing her arms round madame's neck, she resigned herself to despair. She was soon roused by some men, who came to announce the arrival of their lord. In a few moments the place, which had lately been so silent, echoed with tumult; and a sudden blaze of light illumining the fabric, served to exhibit more forcibly its striking horrors. Julia ran to the window; and, in a sort of court below, perceived a group of men dismounting from their horses. The torches shed a partial light; and while she anxiously looked round for the person of the duke, the whole party entered the mansion. She listened to a confused uproar of voices, which sounded from the room beneath, and soon after it sunk into a low murmur, as if some matter of importance was in agitation. For some moments she sat in lingering terror, when she heard footsteps advancing towards the chamber, and a sudden gleam of torchlight flashed upon the walls. 'Wretched girl! I have at least secured you!' said a cavalier, who now entered the room. He stopped as he perceived Julia; and turning to the men who stood without, 'Are these,' said he, 'the fugitives you have taken?'—'Yes, my lord.'—'Then you have deceived yourselves, and misled me; this is not my daughter.' These words struck the sudden light of truth and joy upon the heart of Julia, whom terror had before rendered almost lifeless; and who had not perceived that the person entering was a stranger. Madame now stepped forward, and an explanation ensued, when it appeared that the stranger was the Marquis Murani, the father of the fair fugitive whom the duke had before mistaken for Julia.
They were taken off their horses and brought into the interior of the building, which, if it had once been a room, no longer deserved that title. Here, the guard said they were to be kept until their lord arrived, who had chosen this as the meeting place. He was expected in a few hours, and those hours were filled with unbearable anxiety for Julia and Madame. Given the duke's furious temper, which had been fueled by repeated disappointments, Julia feared the worst; the isolation of the location allowed him to carry out any violent intentions he might have. For the first time, she regretted leaving her father's house. Madame wept for her, but had no comfort to offer. The day ended—the duke did not show up, and Julia's fate remained perilously uncertain. Finally, from a window in the room, she noticed flickering torchlight among the trees, and the sound of horses' hooves made her realize the duke was coming. With a heavy heart at the noise, she clung to Madame, surrendering to despair. She was soon startled by some men arriving to announce their lord's presence. In moments, the once-silent place erupted with chaos, and a sudden burst of light illuminated the building, starkly revealing its horrifying aspects. Julia ran to the window and saw a group of men dismounting in a sort of courtyard below. The torches cast a dim light, and as she anxiously searched for the duke, the entire party entered the mansion. She listened intently to the confused sounds of voices from the room below, which eventually faded into a low murmur, as if something important was being discussed. After what felt like an eternity of fear, she heard footsteps approaching her room, and a sudden flash of torchlight illuminated the walls. "Wretched girl! I've at least captured you!" said a cavalier who entered the room. He stopped when he saw Julia and turned to the men outside, saying, "Are these the fugitives you’ve caught?"—"Yes, my lord."—"Then you have deceived yourselves and misled me; this is not my daughter." Those words struck Julia’s heart with a sudden rush of truth and joy, reviving her from a near lifeless state, as she had not realized the person entering was a stranger. Madame then stepped forward, leading to an explanation which revealed that the stranger was the Marquis Murani, the father of the fair fugitive who the duke had previously mistaken for Julia.
The appearance and the evident flight of Julia had deceived the banditti employed by this nobleman, into a belief that she was the object of their search, and had occasioned her this unnecessary distress. But the joy she now felt, on finding herself thus unexpectedly at liberty, surpassed, if possible, her preceding terrors. The marquis made madame and Julia all the reparation in his power, by offering immediately to reconduct them to the main road, and to guard them to some place of safety for the night. This offer was eagerly and thankfully accepted; and though faint from distress, fatigue, and want of sustenance, they joyfully remounted their horses, and by torchlight quitted the mansion. After some hours travelling they arrived at a small town, where they procured the accommodation so necessary to their support and repose. Here their guides quitted them to continue their search.
The appearance and obvious escape of Julia fooled the bandits working for this nobleman into thinking she was what they were looking for, causing her unnecessary distress. However, the joy she felt upon unexpectedly regaining her freedom was even greater than her previous fears. The marquis offered madame and Julia all the help he could by immediately offering to take them back to the main road and ensure they found a safe place to spend the night. They eagerly and gratefully accepted this offer, and even though they were weak from stress, fatigue, and lack of food, they happily got back on their horses and left the mansion by torchlight. After a few hours of travel, they reached a small town where they found the accommodations they needed for rest and support. Here, their guides parted ways to continue their search.
They arose with the dawn, and continued their journey, continually terrified with the apprehension of encountering the duke's people. At noon they arrived at Azulia, from whence the monastery, or abbey of St Augustin, was distant only a few miles. Madame wrote to the Padre Abate, to whom she was somewhat related, and soon after received an answer very favourable to her wishes. The same evening they repaired to the abbey; where Julia, once more relieved from the fear of pursuit, offered up a prayer of gratitude to heaven, and endeavoured to calm her sorrows by devotion. She was received by the abbot with a sort of paternal affection, and by the nuns with officious kindness. Comforted by these circumstances, and by the tranquil appearance of every thing around her, she retired to rest, and passed the night in peaceful slumbers.
They got up at dawn and continued their journey, constantly scared of running into the duke's men. By noon, they reached Azulia, which was only a few miles away from the St. Augustine monastery or abbey. Madame wrote to the Padre Abate, to whom she was somewhat related, and soon received a response that was very favorable to her wishes. That same evening, they went to the abbey, where Julia, once again relieved from the fear of being chased, offered a prayer of gratitude to heaven and tried to calm her worries through devotion. The abbot welcomed her with a kind of paternal affection, and the nuns treated her with eager hospitality. Comforted by these circumstances and the peaceful surroundings, she went to bed and spent the night in restful sleep.
In her present situation she found much novelty to amuse, and much serious matter to interest her mind. Entendered by distress, she easily yielded to the pensive manners of her companions and to the serene uniformity of a monastic life. She loved to wander through the lonely cloisters, and high-arched aisles, whose long perspectives retired in simple grandeur, diffusing a holy calm around. She found much pleasure in the conversation of the nuns, many of whom were uncommonly amiable, and the dignified sweetness of whose manners formed a charm irresistibly attractive. The soft melancholy impressed upon their countenances, pourtrayed the situation of their minds, and excited in Julia a very interesting mixture of pity and esteem. The affectionate appellation of sister, and all that endearing tenderness which they so well know how to display, and of which they so well understand the effect, they bestowed on Julia, in the hope of winning her to become one of their order.
In her current situation, she found a lot of new things to entertain her and plenty of serious topics to engage her mind. Overwhelmed by her distress, she easily adapted to the thoughtful demeanor of her companions and the peaceful routine of monastic life. She enjoyed wandering through the quiet cloisters and the tall, arched aisles, whose long views created a simple yet grand atmosphere, spreading a sense of holy calm. She took pleasure in chatting with the nuns, many of whom were exceptionally kind, and their dignified sweetness was irresistibly charming. The soft sadness reflected on their faces mirrored their mental state and stirred in Julia a compelling mix of sympathy and respect. The affectionate term "sister" and all the tender kindness they knew how to show—and understood the impact of—were offered to Julia in hopes of encouraging her to join their order.
Soothed by the presence of madame, the assiduity of the nuns, and by the stillness and sanctity of the place, her mind gradually recovered a degree of complacency to which it had long been a stranger. But notwithstanding all her efforts, the idea of Hippolitus would at intervals return upon her memory with a force that at once subdued her fortitude, and sunk her in a temporary despair.
Soothed by Madame's presence, the dedication of the nuns, and the quiet and holy atmosphere of the place, her mind gradually regained a sense of comfort that it had long been missing. However, despite all her efforts, the thought of Hippolitus would occasionally overwhelm her, breaking her resolve and plunging her into temporary despair.
Among the holy sisters, Julia distinguished one, the singular fervor of whose devotion, and the pensive air of whose countenance, softened by the languor of illness, attracted her curiosity, and excited a strong degree of pity. The nun, by a sort of sympathy, seemed particularly inclined towards Julia, which she discovered by innumerable acts of kindness, such as the heart can quickly understand and acknowledge, although description can never reach them. In conversation with her, Julia endeavoured, as far as delicacy would permit, to prompt an explanation of that more than common dejection which shaded those features, where beauty, touched by resignation and sublimed by religion, shone forth with mild and lambent lustre.
Among the nuns, Julia noticed one who stood out, her intense devotion and the thoughtful look on her face, softened by her illness, piqued Julia's curiosity and sparked a deep sense of compassion. The nun seemed to feel a special connection to Julia, shown through countless acts of kindness that were easily understood by the heart, even if words couldn't fully describe them. In her conversations with her, Julia tried, as much as she could without being intrusive, to understand the unusual sadness that cast a shadow over the nun's features, where beauty, touched by acceptance and elevated by faith, radiated with a gentle and glowing light.
The Duke de Luovo, after having been detained for some weeks by the fever which his wounds had produced, and his irritated passions had much prolonged, arrived at the castle of Mazzini.
The Duke de Luovo, after being held up for a few weeks by the fever caused by his wounds, which his angry emotions had extended, finally arrived at the castle of Mazzini.
When the marquis saw him return, and recollected the futility of those exertions, by which he had boastingly promised to recover Julia, the violence of his nature spurned the disguise of art, and burst forth in contemptuous impeachment of the valour and discernment of the duke, who soon retorted with equal fury. The consequence might have been fatal, had not the ambition of the marquis subdued the sudden irritation of his inferior passions, and induced him to soften the severity of his accusations, by subsequent concessions. The duke, whose passion for Julia was heightened by the difficulty which opposed it, admitted such concessions as in other circumstances he would have rejected; and thus each, conquered by the predominant passion of the moment, submitted to be the slave of his adversary.
When the marquis saw him come back and remembered how pointless those efforts were, in which he had proudly claimed he would win Julia back, his intense nature rejected the facade and erupted in a scornful attack on the duke's bravery and judgment, who quickly shot back with equal anger. It could have ended badly if the marquis’s ambition hadn’t calmed his sudden irritation and led him to ease the harshness of his accusations with later concessions. The duke, whose desire for Julia grew because of the obstacles in his way, accepted concessions he normally would have turned down; and so, each man, defeated by the overpowering passion of the moment, became subservient to his rival.
Emilia was at length released from the confinement she had so unjustly suffered. She had now the use of her old apartments, where, solitary and dejected, her hours moved heavily along, embittered by incessant anxiety for Julia, by regret for the lost society of madame. The marchioness, whose pleasures suffered a temporary suspense during the present confusion at the castle, exercised the ill-humoured caprice, which disappointment and lassitude inspired, upon her remaining subject. Emilia was condemned to suffer, and to endure without the privilege of complaining. In reviewing the events of the last few weeks, she saw those most dear to her banished, or imprisoned by the secret influence of a woman, every feature of whose character was exactly opposite to that of the amiable mother she had been appointed to succeed.
Emilia was finally freed from the confinement she had so unjustly endured. She now had access to her old rooms, where, alone and feeling down, her days dragged on, filled with constant worry for Julia and longing for the company of her mother. The marchioness, whose enjoyment was momentarily interrupted by the chaos at the castle, took out her bad mood and irritation on Emilia, the only person left for her to vent on. Emilia was stuck suffering and had to deal with it without the chance to complain. Looking back over the events of the past few weeks, she saw that those she loved most were either exiled or imprisoned due to the hidden influence of a woman whose personality was completely opposite to that of the kind mother she had been meant to take the place of.
The search after Julia still continued, and was still unsuccessful. The astonishment of the marquis increased with his disappointments; for where could Julia, ignorant of the country, and destitute of friends, have possibly found an asylum? He swore with a terrible oath to revenge on her head, whenever she should be found, the trouble and vexation she now caused him. But he agreed with the duke to relinquish for a while the search; till Julia, gaining confidence from the observation of this circumstance, might gradually suppose herself secure from molestation, and thus be induced to emerge from concealment.
The search for Julia continued but was still unsuccessful. The marquis’s astonishment grew with each disappointment; how could Julia, unfamiliar with the area and lacking friends, have possibly found a safe place? He swore a fierce oath to get revenge on her once she was found for all the trouble and irritation she was causing him now. However, he agreed with the duke to pause the search for a while, hoping that Julia would gain confidence from this situation and start to believe she was safe from being disturbed, thus encouraging her to come out of hiding.
CHAPTER IX
Meanwhile Julia, sheltered in the obscure recesses of St Augustin, endeavoured to attain a degree of that tranquillity which so strikingly characterized the scenes around her. The abbey of St Augustin was a large magnificent mass of Gothic architecture, whose gloomy battlements, and majestic towers arose in proud sublimity from amid the darkness of the surrounding shades. It was founded in the twelfth century, and stood a proud monument of monkish superstition and princely magnificence. In the times when Italy was agitated by internal commotions, and persecuted by foreign invaders, this edifice afforded an asylum to many noble Italian emigrants, who here consecrated the rest of their days to religion. At their death they enriched the monastery with the treasures which it had enabled them to secure.
Meanwhile, Julia, hidden in the dark corners of St. Augustin, tried to find a sense of calm that so vividly marked the scenes around her. The abbey of St. Augustin was a large, impressive example of Gothic architecture, with its gloomy battlements and majestic towers rising proudly from the shadows of the surrounding area. Founded in the twelfth century, it stood as a grand testament to both monkish superstition and noble splendor. During the times when Italy faced internal strife and was attacked by foreign invaders, this building provided refuge to many noble Italian exiles, who dedicated the rest of their lives here to religion. Upon their death, they enriched the monastery with the treasures they had managed to secure.
The view of this building revived in the mind of the beholder the memory of past ages. The manners and characters which distinguished them arose to his fancy, and through the long lapse of years he discriminated those customs and manners which formed so striking a contrast to the modes of his own times. The rude manners, the boisterous passions, the daring ambition, and the gross indulgences which formerly characterized the priest, the nobleman, and the sovereign, had now begun to yield to learning—the charms of refined conversation—political intrigue and private artifices. Thus do the scenes of life vary with the predominant passions of mankind, and with the progress of civilization. The dark clouds of prejudice break away before the sun of science, and gradually dissolving, leave the brightening hemisphere to the influence of his beams. But through the present scene appeared only a few scattered rays, which served to shew more forcibly the vast and heavy masses that concealed the form of truth. Here prejudice, not reason, suspended the influence of the passions; and scholastic learning, mysterious philosophy, and crafty sanctity supplied the place of wisdom, simplicity, and pure devotion.
The sight of this building brought back memories of earlier times to the observer. The customs and characters that defined those ages came to mind, and across the years, he noticed the traditions and behaviors that stood in stark contrast to those of his own era. The rude manners, intense passions, ambitious spirit, and excessive indulgences once typical of priests, nobles, and rulers were starting to give way to knowledge—engaging conversation—political scheming and personal tricks. Life’s scenes shift with the dominant passions of humanity and the advancement of civilization. The dark clouds of bias are pushed aside by the light of science, slowly fading away to leave a bright atmosphere under its influence. Yet, in the current moment, only a few scattered rays were visible, making the large, heavy shadows that hid the shape of truth appear even more intense. Here, bias, not logic, held back the impact of passions; and intellectual learning, enigmatic philosophy, and cunning piety filled in for genuine wisdom, simplicity, and true devotion.
At the abbey, solitude and stillness conspired with the solemn aspect of the pile to impress the mind with religious awe. The dim glass of the high-arched windows, stained with the colouring of monkish fictions, and shaded by the thick trees that environed the edifice, spread around a sacred gloom, which inspired the beholder with congenial feelings.
At the abbey, the quiet and stillness combined with the serious look of the building to evoke a sense of religious awe. The dim glass of the tall, arched windows, stained with colors from monkish tales, and shaded by the thick trees surrounding the structure, cast a sacred gloom that inspired the observer with similar emotions.
As Julia mused through the walks, and surveyed this vast monument of barbarous superstition, it brought to her recollection an ode which she often repeated with melancholy pleasure, as the composition of Hippolitus.
As Julia wandered through the pathways and looked at this massive reminder of ancient superstition, it reminded her of a poem she often recited with bittersweet enjoyment, believing it to be by Hippolitus.
SUPERSTITION
Superstition
AN ODE
A Poem
High mid Alverna's awful steeps,
Eternal shades, and silence dwell.
Save, when the gale resounding sweeps,
Sad strains are faintly heard to swell:
High in Alverna's steep, gloomy heights,
Eternal shadows and silence remain.
Except when the wind's loud rush ignites,
Melancholy tunes are faintly heard to gain:
Enthron'd amid the wild impending rocks,
Involved in clouds, and brooding future woe,
The demon Superstition Nature shocks,
And waves her sceptre o'er the world below.
Seated among the wild looming rocks,
Wrapped in clouds, and anticipating future grief,
The demon Superstition terrifies Nature,
And holds her scepter over the world below.
Around her throne, amid the mingling glooms,
Wild—hideous forms are slowly seen to glide,
She bids them fly to shade earth's brightest blooms,
And spread the blast of Desolation wide.
Around her throne, among the blending shadows,
Wild—ugly figures are slowly seen to glide,
She tells them to fly and cover earth's brightest flowers,
And spread the winds of Desolation far and wide.
See! in the darkened air their fiery course!
The sweeping ruin settles o'er the land,
Terror leads on their steps with madd'ning force,
And Death and Vengeance close the ghastly band!
Look! In the darkened sky, their fiery path!
The sweeping destruction settles over the land,
Terror drives their steps with frenzied force,
And Death and Vengeance complete the horrific group!
Mark the purple streams that flow!
Mark the deep empassioned woe!
Frantic Fury's dying groan!
Virtue's sigh, and Sorrow's moan!
Notice the purple streams that flow!
Notice the deep, passionate sorrow!
The frantic fury's dying groan!
Virtue's sigh and sorrow's moan!
Wide—wide the phantoms swell the loaded air
With shrieks of anguish—madness and despair!
Wide—wide the phantoms fill the heavy air
With cries of pain—insanity and hopelessness!
Cease your ruin! spectres dire!
Cease your wild terrific sway!
Turn your steps—and check your ire,
Yield to peace the mourning day!
Stop your destruction! terrifying spirits!
Stop your wild and frightening power!
Turn away—and calm your anger,
Give the grieving day a chance for peace!
She wept to the memory of times past, and there was a romantic sadness in her feelings, luxurious and indefinable. Madame behaved to Julia with the tenderest attention, and endeavoured to withdraw her thoughts from their mournful subject by promoting that taste for literature and music, which was so suitable to the powers of her mind.
She cried at the memory of better times, feeling a bittersweet sadness that was rich and hard to describe. Madame treated Julia with the utmost care and tried to distract her from her sorrow by encouraging her interest in literature and music, which suited her intellect perfectly.
But an object seriously interesting now obtained that regard, which those of mere amusement failed to attract. Her favorite nun, for whom her love and esteem daily increased, seemed declining under the pressure of a secret grief. Julia was deeply affected with her situation, and though she was not empowered to administer consolation to her sorrows, she endeavoured to mitigate the sufferings of illness. She nursed her with unremitting care, and seemed to seize with avidity the temporary opportunity of escaping from herself. The nun appeared perfectly reconciled to her fate, and exhibited during her illness so much sweetness, patience, and resignation as affected all around her with pity and love. Her angelic mildness, and steady fortitude characterized the beatification of a saint, rather than the death of a mortal. Julia watched every turn of her disorder with the utmost solicitude, and her care was at length rewarded by the amendment of Cornelia. Her health gradually improved, and she attributed this circumstance to the assiduity and tenderness of her young friend, to whom her heart now expanded in warm and unreserved affection. At length Julia ventured to solicit what she had so long and so earnestly wished for, and Cornelia unfolded the history of her sorrows.
But an object that was truly interesting caught her attention now, unlike those things that were merely amusing. Her favorite nun, whom Julia loved and respected more each day, seemed to be suffering from some hidden grief. Julia was deeply moved by her situation, and although she couldn't provide comfort for her sorrows, she tried to ease the pains of her illness. She cared for her with unwavering dedication and seemed to eagerly take the brief chance to escape from her own troubles. The nun appeared completely accepting of her fate and showed so much kindness, patience, and acceptance during her illness that it inspired pity and love in everyone around her. Her angelic gentleness and steadfast courage resembled the sanctity of a saint rather than the dying of a mortal. Julia closely observed every shift in her condition with great concern, and her efforts were finally rewarded when Cornelia began to get better. Her health gradually improved, and she credited this to the attentive care and affection of her young friend, to whom her heart now opened with warm and sincere love. Finally, Julia mustered the courage to ask for what she had longed for, and Cornelia revealed the story of her sorrows.
'Of the life which your care has prolonged,' said she, 'it is but just that you should know the events; though those events are neither new, or striking, and possess little power of interesting persons unconnected with them. To me they have, however, been unexpectedly dreadful in effect, and my heart assures me, that to you they will not be indifferent.
'Of the life that your care has extended,' she said, 'it's only fair that you should know what happened; even though these events are neither new nor remarkable, and wouldn't really captivate anyone outside of this situation. For me, though, they've been surprisingly awful in their impact, and my heart tells me that they won't be insignificant to you.'
'I am the unfortunate descendant of an ancient and illustrious Italian family. In early childhood I was deprived of a mother's care, but the tenderness of my surviving parent made her loss, as to my welfare, almost unfelt. Suffer me here to do justice to the character of my noble father. He united in an eminent degree the mild virtues of social life, with the firm unbending qualities of the noble Romans, his ancestors, from whom he was proud to trace his descent. Their merit, indeed, continually dwelt on his tongue, and their actions he was always endeavouring to imitate, as far as was consistent with the character of his times, and with the limited sphere in which he moved. The recollection of his virtue elevates my mind, and fills my heart with a noble pride, which even the cold walls of a monastery have not been able to subdue.
I am the unfortunate descendant of an ancient and famous Italian family. In my early childhood, I was deprived of my mother's care, but the kindness of my surviving parent made her loss, in terms of my well-being, almost unnoticeable. Allow me to give due credit to the character of my noble father. He embodied the gentle virtues of social life, combined with the strong, unwavering qualities of his noble Roman ancestors, of whom he was proud to claim descent. Their achievements were always on his lips, and he constantly tried to emulate their actions, as much as was appropriate for his time and the limited environment he was in. The memory of his virtue lifts my spirits and fills my heart with noble pride, which even the cold walls of a monastery have not been able to diminish.
'My father's fortune was unsuitable to his rank. That his son might hereafter be enabled to support the dignity of his family, it was necessary for me to assume the veil. Alas! that heart was unfit to be offered at an heavenly shrine, which was already devoted to an earthly object. My affections had long been engaged by the younger son of a neighbouring nobleman, whose character and accomplishments attracted my early love, and confirmed my latest esteem. Our families were intimate, and our youthful intercourse occasioned an attachment which strengthened and expanded with our years. He solicited me of my father, but there appeared an insuperable barrier to our union. The family of my lover laboured under a circumstance of similar distress with that of my own—it was noble—but poor! My father, who was ignorant of the strength of my affection, and who considered a marriage formed in poverty as destructive to happiness, prohibited his suit.
My father's wealth didn't match his social status. For me to support the dignity of our family in the future, I needed to put on a front. Unfortunately, my heart was not meant for a heavenly commitment when it was already given to someone here on Earth. I had been in love for a long time with the younger son of a neighboring noble family, whose qualities and skills captured my heart early on and earned my lasting respect. Our families were close, and our youthful friendship developed into a deeper bond as we grew up. He asked my father for my hand, but there was an impossible obstacle to our union. My lover's family faced a similar struggle to mine—they were noble, but poor! My father, unaware of how deeply I felt, believed that marrying into poverty would bring unhappiness and refused his proposal.
'Touched with chagrin and disappointment, he immediately entered into the service of his Neapolitan majesty, and sought in the tumultuous scenes of glory, a refuge from the pangs of disappointed passion.
Feeling upset and let down, he quickly joined the service of his Neapolitan majesty and looked for a way to escape the pain of his unfulfilled desires in the chaotic moments of glory.
'To me, whose hours moved in one round of full uniformity—who had no pursuit to interest—no variety to animate my drooping spirits—to me the effort of forgetfulness was ineffectual. The loved idea of Angelo still rose upon my fancy, and its powers of captivation, heightened by absence, and, perhaps even by despair, pursued me with incessant grief. I concealed in silence the anguish that preyed upon my heart, and resigned myself a willing victim to monastic austerity. But I was now threatened with a new evil, terrible and unexpected. I was so unfortunate as to attract the admiration of the Marquis Marinelli, and he applied to my father. He was illustrious at once in birth and fortune, and his visits could only be unwelcome to me. Dreadful was the moment in which my father disclosed to me the proposal. My distress, which I vainly endeavoured to command, discovered the exact situation of my heart, and my father was affected.
To me, whose days seemed to pass in a constant, dull routine—who had no interests to engage me—no change to lift my spirits—forgetting was a struggle that didn’t work. The beloved image of Angelo still filled my mind, and its ability to captivate me, intensified by distance and maybe even by despair, chased me down with relentless sorrow. I kept the pain eating away at my heart to myself and willingly accepted a life of strict discipline. But then I faced a new, awful, and surprising challenge. I unfortunately caught the eye of Marquis Marinelli, who approached my father. He was prominent both by birth and wealth, and his visits could only bring me distress. It was a terrible moment when my father revealed the proposal to me. My anguish, which I tried in vain to hide, showed exactly how I felt, and my father was moved by it.
'After along and awful pause, he generously released me from my sufferings by leaving it to my choice to accept the marquis, or to assume the veil. I fell at his feet, overcome by the noble disinterestedness of his conduct, and instantly accepted the latter.
'After a long and terrible pause, he kindly freed me from my suffering by giving me the choice to accept the marquis or to take the veil. I fell at his feet, overwhelmed by the noble selflessness of his actions, and immediately chose the latter.'
'This affair removed entirely the disguise with which I had hitherto guarded my heart;—my brother—my generous brother! learned the true state of its affections. He saw the grief which prayed upon my health; he observed it to my father, and he nobly—oh how nobly! to restore my happiness, desired to resign apart of the estate which had already descended to him in right of his mother. Alas! Hippolitus,' continued Cornelia, deeply sighing, 'thy virtues deserved a better fate.'
'This situation completely took away the mask I had been using to protect my heart;—my brother—my kind brother! discovered the true nature of my feelings. He noticed the sadness that was affecting my health; he pointed it out to my father, and he generously—oh how generously! to bring back my happiness, offered to give up part of the estate that had already come to him from his mother. Alas! Hippolitus,' Cornelia said with a deep sigh, 'you deserved a better outcome.'
'Hippolitus!' said Julia, in a tremulous accent, 'Hippolitus, Count de Vereza!'—'The same,' replied the nun, in a tone of surprize. Julia was speechless; tears, however, came to her relief. The astonishment of Cornelia for some moment surpassed expression; at length a gleam of recollection crossed her mind, and she too well understood the scene before her. Julia, after some time revived, when Cornelia tenderly approaching her, 'Do I then embrace my sister!' said she. 'United in sentiment, are we also united in misfortune?' Julia answered with her sighs, and their tears flowed in mournful sympathy together. At length Cornelia resumed her narrative.
'Hippolitus!' Julia said, her voice shaking, 'Hippolitus, Count de Vereza!'—'It's me,' the nun replied, sounding surprised. Julia was at a loss for words; however, tears came to her rescue. Cornelia’s astonishment was beyond words for a moment; then a flicker of recognition crossed her mind, and she understood the situation unfolding before her. After a while, Julia regained her composure, and when Cornelia gently approached her, she asked, 'Do I then embrace my sister!' 'Are we united in feelings as well as in misfortune?' Julia responded with sighs, and their tears flowed together in shared sorrow. Finally, Cornelia continued her story.
'My father, struck with the conduct of Hippolitus, paused upon the offer. The alteration in my health was too obvious to escape his notice; the conflict between pride and parental tenderness, held him for some time in indecision, but the latter finally subdued every opposing feeling, and he yielded his consent to my marriage with Angelo. The sudden transition from grief to joy was almost too much for my feeble frame; judge then what must have been the effect of the dreadful reverse, when the news arrived that Angelo had fallen in a foreign engagement! Let me obliterate, if possible, the impression of sensations so dreadful. The sufferings of my brother, whose generous heart could so finely feel for another's woe, were on this occasion inferior only to my own.
My father, taken aback by Hippolitus's behavior, hesitated about the offer. The change in my health was too noticeable for him to ignore; the struggle between his pride and fatherly love kept him uncertain for a while, but ultimately, love won out and he agreed to my marriage with Angelo. The sudden shift from sadness to happiness was almost overwhelming for my fragile state; just imagine how devastating it was when I learned that Angelo had died in a foreign battle! I wish I could erase the memory of such awful feelings. My brother's suffering, with his kind heart that deeply understood others' pain, was nearly as great as my own.
'After the first excess of my grief was subsided, I desired to retire from a world which had tempted me only with illusive visions of happiness, and to remove from those scenes which prompted recollection, and perpetuated my distress. My father applauded my resolution, and I immediately was admited a noviciate into this monastery, with the Superior of which my father had in his youth been acquainted.
'After my intense grief calmed down, I wanted to step away from a world that had only lured me with false ideas of happiness, and to distance myself from places that brought back memories and kept my pain alive. My father supported my decision, and I was quickly accepted as a novice in this monastery, where the Superior had been a friend of my father in his younger days.'
'At the expiration of the year I received the veil. Oh! I well remember with what perfect resignation, with what comfortable complacency I took those vows which bound me to a life of retirement, and religious rest.
'At the end of the year, I received the veil. Oh! I clearly remember how perfectly resigned I was, how comfortably complacent I felt as I took those vows that committed me to a life of solitude and spiritual peace.'
'The high importance of the moment, the solemnity of the ceremony, the sacred glooms which surrounded me, and the chilling silence that prevailed when I uttered the irrevocable vow—all conspired to impress my imagination, and to raise my views to heaven. When I knelt at the altar, the sacred flame of pure devotion glowed in my heart, and elevated my soul to sublimity. The world and all its recollections faded from my mind, and left it to the influence of a serene and, holy enthusiasm which no words can describe.
The significance of the moment, the seriousness of the ceremony, the sacred shadows surrounding me, and the profound silence that filled the air when I made my unchangeable vow—all worked together to capture my imagination and elevate my thoughts to the heavens. As I knelt at the altar, the pure flame of devotion burned in my heart and lifted my soul to new heights. Everything from the world and its memories faded away, leaving me under the influence of a calm and sacred excitement that words can't fully express.
'Soon after my noviciation, I had the misfortune to lose my dear father. In the tranquillity of this monastery, however, in the soothing kindness of my companions, and in devotional exercises, my sorrows found relief, and the sting of grief was blunted. My repose was of short continuance. A circumstance occurred that renewed the misery, which, can now never quit me but in the grave, to which I look with no fearful apprehension, but as a refuge from calamity, trusting that the power who has seen good to afflict me, will pardon the imperfectness of my devotion, and the too frequent wandering of my thoughts to the object once so dear to me.'
'Soon after I became a novice, I unfortunately lost my beloved father. Yet, in the calm of this monastery, the comforting kindness of my friends, and through my devotional practices, I found some relief from my sorrows, and the pain of grief lessened. However, my peace was short-lived. An event happened that brought back the suffering, which I know will only leave me in death—a departure I view not with fear, but as an escape from hardship, trusting that the one who has chosen to afflict me will forgive the shortcomings of my devotion and the frequent distractions of my thoughts toward the one I cherished so deeply.'
As she spoke she raised her eyes, which beamed with truth and meek assurance to heaven; and the fine devotional suffusion of her countenance seemed to characterize the beauty of an inspired saint.
As she spoke, she lifted her eyes, which shone with sincerity and gentle confidence towards the sky; the lovely, spiritual glow on her face seemed to embody the beauty of an inspired saint.
'One day, Oh! never shall I forget it, I went as usual to the confessional to acknowledge my sins. I knelt before the father with eyes bent towards the earth, and in a low voice proceeded to confess. I had but one crime to deplore, and that was the too tender remembrance of him for whom I mourned, and whose idea, impressed upon my heart, made it a blemished offering to God.
'One day, Oh! I’ll never forget it, I went to the confessional like I always did to admit my sins. I knelt before the priest with my eyes downcast and quietly began to confess. I only had one sin to lament, and that was the painful memory of the person I was grieving for, whose image was etched in my heart, making it an imperfect offering to God.'
'I was interrupted in my confession by a sound of deep sobs, and rising my eyes, Oh God, what were my sensations, when in the features of the holy father I discovered Angelo! His image faded like a vision from my sight, and I sunk at his feet. On recovering I found myself on my matrass, attended by a sister, who I discovered by her conversation had no suspicion of the occasion of my disorder. Indisposition confined me to my bed for several days; when I recovered, I saw Angelo no more, and could almost have doubted my senses, and believed that an illusion had crossed my sight, till one day I found in my cell a written paper. I distinguished at the first glance the handwriting of Angelo, that well-known hand which had so often awakened me to other emotions. I trembled at the sight; my beating heart acknowledged the beloved characters; a cold tremor shook my frame, and half breathless I seized the paper. But recollecting myself, I paused—I hesitated: duty at length yielded to the strong temptation, and I read the lines! Oh! those lines prompted by despair, and bathed in my tears! every word they offered gave a new pang to my heart, and swelled its anguish almost beyond endurance. I learned that Angelo, severely wounded in a foreign engagement, had been left for dead upon the field; that his life was saved by the humanity of a common soldier of the enemy, who perceiving signs of existence, conveyed him to a house. Assistance was soon procured, but his wounds exhibited the most alarming symptoms. During several months he languished between life and death, till at length his youth and constitution surmounted the conflict, and he returned to Naples. Here he saw my brother, whose distress and astonishment at beholding him occasioned a relation of past circumstances, and of the vows I had taken in consequence of the report of his death. It is unnecessary to mention the immediate effect of this narration; the final one exhibited a very singular proof of his attachment and despair;—he devoted himself to a monastic life, and chose this abbey for the place of his residence, because it contained the object most dear to his affections. His letter informed me that he had purposely avoided discovering himself, endeavouring to be contented with the opportunities which occurred of silently observing me, till chance had occasioned the foregoing interview.—But that since its effects had been so mutually painful, he would relieve me from the apprehension of a similar distress, by assuring me, that I should see him no more. He was faithful to his promise; from that day I have never seen him, and am even ignorant whether he yet inhabits this asylum; the efforts of religious fortitude, and the just fear of exciting curiosity, having withheld me from enquiry. But the moment of our last interview has been equally fatal to my peace and to my health, and I trust I shall, ere very long, be released from the agonizing ineffectual struggles occasioned by the consciousness of sacred vows imperfectly performed, and by earthly affections not wholly subdued.'
I was interrupted in my confession by the sound of deep sobs, and when I looked up, oh God, what was I feeling when I saw Angelo in the features of the holy father! His image faded away like a vision, and I collapsed at his feet. When I came to, I found myself on my mattress, attended by a sister who, from our conversation, I realized had no idea why I was in such a state. My illness kept me in bed for several days; when I recovered, I didn’t see Angelo again, and I could almost doubt my senses, thinking it had all been an illusion until one day I found a written note in my cell. At first glance, I recognized Angelo’s handwriting, that familiar script which had so often stirred other emotions in me. I trembled at the sight; my heart raced as it recognized those beloved letters, and a cold shiver ran through me as I grabbed the paper. But then I paused—I hesitated: my sense of duty was finally overcome by the overwhelming temptation, and I read the lines! Oh! those lines penned out of despair, soaked in my tears! Each word sent a fresh ache to my heart and escalated my anguish almost to the limit of what I could bear. I learned that Angelo had been severely wounded in a battle abroad and left for dead on the field; his life was saved by a kind enemy soldier who noticed he was still alive and took him to a house. Help arrived quickly, but his injuries showed alarming signs. For several months, he lingered between life and death, until finally, his youth and strength prevailed, and he returned to Naples. There, he met my brother, whose distress and astonishment at seeing him led to a recounting of the past events, including the vows I had made following the news of his death. It's unnecessary to elaborate on the immediate impact of this story; the final outcome showed a very unique proof of his attachment and despair—he devoted himself to a monastic life and chose this abbey as his residence because it contained the person he cared for the most. His letter told me that he had intentionally kept himself hidden, trying to find contentment in quietly observing me until chance led to our earlier meeting. But since that meeting had brought us both so much pain, he would spare me the worry of similar distress by assuring me that I would not see him again. He kept his promise; since that day, I have not seen him and I don’t even know if he still stays in this abbey, as my commitment to religious strength and the fear of stirring curiosity has prevented me from asking. But the moment of our last meeting has been equally devastating to my peace and my health, and I hope that soon I will be freed from the agonizing, futile struggles brought on by the awareness of sacred vows that I haven't fully honored, and by earthly affections that I have not completely let go.
Cornelia ceased, and Julia, who had listened to the narrative in deep attention, at once admired, loved, and pitied her. As the sister of Hippolitus, her heart expanded towards her, and it was now inviolably attached by the fine ties of sympathetic sorrow. Similarity of sentiment and suffering united them in the firmest bonds of friendship; and thus, from reciprocation of thought and feeling, flowed a pure and sweet consolation.
Cornelia stopped talking, and Julia, who had been listening intently, instantly admired, loved, and felt sorry for her. As Hippolitus's sister, her heart opened up to her, and it was now deeply connected by the delicate threads of shared sadness. Their similar feelings and struggles forged a strong friendship; and from this exchange of thoughts and emotions came genuine and comforting solace.
Julia loved to indulge in the mournful pleasure of conversing of Hippolitus, and when thus engaged, the hours crept unheeded by. A thousand questions she repeated concerning him, but to those most interesting to her, she received no consolatory answer. Cornelia, who had heard of the fatal transaction at the castle of Mazzini, deplored with her its too certain consequence.
Julia loved to immerse herself in the sad joy of talking about Hippolitus, and while she did, the hours slipped by unnoticed. She asked a thousand questions about him, but for those that mattered most to her, she got no comforting answers. Cornelia, who had heard about the tragic event at the castle of Mazzini, mourned with her for its inevitable outcome.
CHAPTER X
Julia accustomed herself to walk in the fine evenings under the shade of the high trees that environed the abbey. The dewy coolness of the air refreshed her. The innumerable roseate tints which the parting sun-beams reflected on the rocks above, and the fine vermil glow diffused over the romantic scene beneath, softly fading from the eye, as the nightshades fell, excited sensations of a sweet and tranquil nature, and soothed her into a temporary forgetfulness of her sorrows.
Julia got used to walking in the lovely evenings under the shade of the tall trees surrounding the abbey. The cool, dewy air was refreshing. The countless shades of rose the setting sun reflected off the rocks above, along with the beautiful warm glow spread over the romantic scene below, gently faded from view as night fell, filling her with a sense of sweet tranquility and helping her temporarily forget her troubles.
The deep solitude of the place subdued her apprehension, and one evening she ventured with Madame de Menon to lengthen her walk. They returned to the abbey without having seen a human being, except a friar of the monastery, who had been to a neighbouring town to order provision. On the following evening they repeated their walk; and, engaged in conversation, rambled to a considerable distance from the abbey. The distant bell of the monastery sounding for vespers, reminded them of the hour, and looking round, they perceived the extremity of the wood. They were returning towards the abbey, when struck by the appearance of some majestic columns which were distinguishable between the trees, they paused. Curiosity tempted them to examine to what edifice pillars of such magnificent architecture could belong, in a scene so rude, and they went on.
The quietness of the place eased her worries, and one evening she decided to take a longer walk with Madame de Menon. They went back to the abbey without encountering anyone, except for a friar from the monastery who had gone to a nearby town to get supplies. The next evening, they took the same walk again and, caught up in conversation, wandered further away from the abbey. The distant bell of the monastery ringing for vespers reminded them of the time, and looking around, they noticed the edge of the woods. As they were heading back to the abbey, they were drawn to some impressive columns visible through the trees and stopped. Their curiosity pushed them to find out which impressive building those magnificent pillars belonged to in such a rugged setting, so they continued on.
There appeared on a point of rock impending over the valley the reliques of a palace, whose beauty time had impaired only to heighten its sublimity. An arch of singular magnificence remained almost entire, beyond which appeared wild cliffs retiring in grand perspective. The sun, which was now setting, threw a trembling lustre upon the ruins, and gave a finishing effect to the scene. They gazed in mute wonder upon the view; but the fast fading light, and the dewy chillness of the air, warned them to return. As Julia gave a last look to the scene, she perceived two men leaning upon a part of the ruin at some distance, in earnest conversation. As they spoke, their looks were so attentively bent on her, that she could have no doubt she was the subject of their discourse. Alarmed at this circumstance, madame and Julia immediately retreated towards the abbey. They walked swiftly through the woods, whose shades, deepened by the gloom of evening, prevented their distinguishing whether they were pursued. They were surprized to observe the distance to which they had strayed from the monastery, whose dark towers were now obscurely seen rising among the trees that closed the perspective. They had almost reached the gates, when on looking back, they perceived the same men slowly advancing, without any appearance of pursuit, but clearly as if observing the place of their retreat.
On a rocky ledge overlooking the valley, the remains of a palace stood, its beauty faded over time but still majestic. An impressively intact arch remained, leading to wild cliffs that receded into the distance. The setting sun bathed the ruins in a shimmering light, enhancing the beauty of the scene. They watched in silent awe, but the dimming light and the cool evening air reminded them it was time to go back. As Julia took one last look, she noticed two men a little way off, leaning against part of the ruins and deep in conversation. Their focused gaze seemed to be directed at her, leaving no doubt that she was the topic of their discussion. Startled by this, Julia and Madame quickly made their way back to the abbey. They hurried through the woods, the shadows deepening with evening making it hard to tell if they were being followed. They were surprised to realize how far they had wandered from the monastery, its dark towers now faintly visible among the trees. Just as they were about to reach the gates, they looked back and saw the same men slowly approaching, not appearing to chase them but clearly watching their exit.
This incident occasioned Julia much alarm. She could not but believe that the men whom she had seen were spies of the marquis;—if so, her asylum was discovered, and she had every thing to apprehend. Madame now judged it necessary to the safety of Julia, that the Abate should be informed of her story, and of the sanctuary she had sought in his monastery, and also that he should be solicited to protect her from parental tyranny. This was a hazardous, but a necessary step, to provide against the certain danger which must ensue, should the marquis, if he demanded his daughter of the Abate, be the first to acquaint him with her story. If she acted otherwise, she feared that the Abate, in whose generosity she had not confided, and whose pity she had not solicited, would, in the pride of his resentment, deliver her up, and thus would she become a certain victim to the Duke de Luovo.
This incident caused Julia a lot of anxiety. She couldn't help but think that the men she had seen were spies for the marquis; if that were true, her hiding place was compromised, and she had everything to fear. Madame believed it was essential for Julia's safety that the Abate be informed of her story and the refuge she had found in his monastery, and that he be asked to protect her from her controlling parents. This was a risky but necessary action to guard against the inevitable danger that would follow if the marquis, upon demanding his daughter from the Abate, learned her story first. If she did not take this step, she worried that the Abate, whose generosity she hadn’t counted on and whose compassion she hadn’t sought, would, in a fit of prideful anger, hand her over, making her an easy target for the Duke de Luovo.
Julia approved of this communication, though she trembled for the event; and requested madame to plead her cause with the Abate. On the following morning, therefore, madame solicited a private audience of the Abate; she obtained permission to see him, and Julia, in trembling anxiety, watched her to the door of his apartment. This conference was long, and every moment seemed an hour to Julia, who, in fearful expectation, awaited with Cornelia the sentence which would decide her destiny. She was now the constant companion of Cornelia, whose declining health interested her pity, and strengthened her attachment.
Julia was on board with this communication, even though she was anxious about the outcome, and she asked Madame to speak on her behalf with the Abate. The next morning, Madame requested a private meeting with the Abate; she got approval to see him, and Julia, filled with nervous anticipation, watched her go to the door of his room. The meeting lasted a long time, and each moment felt like an hour for Julia, who, with Cornelia, anxiously awaited the decision that would determine her future. She was now always by Cornelia's side, whose worsening health stirred her compassion and deepened her attachment.
Meanwhile madame developed to the Abate the distressful story of Julia. She praised her virtues, commended her accomplishments, and deplored her situation. She described the characters of the marquis and the duke, and concluded with pathetically representing, that Julia had sought in this monastery, a last asylum from injustice and misery, and with entreating that the Abate would grant her his pity and protection.
Meanwhile, Madame told the Abate the heartbreaking story of Julia. She highlighted her virtues, praised her achievements, and lamented her circumstances. She described the personalities of the marquis and the duke, ending with a moving portrayal of how Julia had turned to this monastery as a final refuge from injustice and suffering, and pleaded with the Abate to offer her his compassion and support.
The Abate during this discourse preserved a sullen silence; his eyes were bent to the ground, and his aspect was thoughful and solemn. When madame ceased to speak, a pause of profound silence ensued, and she sat in anxious expectation. She endeavoured to anticipate in his countenance the answer preparing, but she derived no comfort from thence. At length raising his head, and awakening from his deep reverie, he told her that her request required deliberation, and that the protection she solicited for Julia, might involve him in serious consequences, since, from a character so determined as the marquis's, much violence might reasonably be expected. 'Should his daughter be refused him,' concluded the Abate, 'he may even dare to violate the sanctuary.'
The Abate during this conversation kept a gloomy silence; his eyes were fixed on the ground, and he looked thoughtful and serious. When madame stopped speaking, a heavy silence followed, and she sat there anxiously waiting. She tried to read his expression to guess the answer he was forming, but it offered her no reassurance. Finally, lifting his head and coming out of his deep thoughts, he told her that her request needed careful consideration, and that the protection she sought for Julia could lead to serious consequences for him, as the marquis was known for his strong-willed nature and could be expected to react violently. 'If his daughter is refused to him,' the Abate concluded, 'he might even dare to breach the sanctuary.'
Madame, shocked by the stern indifference of this reply, was a moment silent. The Abate went on. 'Whatever I shall determine upon, the young lady has reason to rejoice that she is admitted into this holy house; for I will even now venture to assure her, that if the marquis fails to demand her, she shall be permitted to remain in this sanctuary unmolested. You, Madam, will be sensible of this indulgence, and of the value of the sacrifice I make in granting it; for, in thus concealing a child from her parent, I encourage her in disobedience, and consequently sacrifice my sense of duty, to what may be justly called a weak humanity.'
Madame, taken aback by the cold indifference of this response, was silent for a moment. The Abate continued. "No matter what I decide, the young lady should be grateful that she has been allowed to stay in this sacred place; I can assure her that if the marquis doesn’t come for her, she will be able to stay here without any trouble. You, Madam, will understand this leniency and appreciate the sacrifice I’m making by granting it; because by hiding a child from her parent, I’m encouraging her disobedience and, in a way, sacrificing my sense of duty for what could be considered a misguided kindness."
Madame listened to pompous declamation in silent sorrow and indignation. She made another effort to interest the Abate in favor of Julia, but he preserved his stern inflexibility, and repeating that he would deliberate upon the matter, and acquaint her with the result, he arose with great solemnity, and quitted the room.
Madame listened to the pompous speech with quiet sadness and anger. She made another attempt to get the Abate interested in Julia, but he remained rigid and unyielding. After stating that he would think about it and let her know the outcome, he stood up solemnly and left the room.
She now half repented of the confidence she had reposed in him, and of the pity she had solicited, since he discovered a mind incapable of understanding the first, and a temper inaccessible to the influence of the latter. With an heavy heart she returned to Julia, who read in her countenance, at the moment she entered the room, news of no happy import. When madame related the particulars of the conference, Julia presaged from it only misery, and giving herself up for lost—she burst into tears. She severely deplored the confidence she had been induced to yield; for she now saw herself in the power of a man, stern and unfeeling in his nature: and from whom, if he thought it fit to betray her, she had no means of escaping. But she concealed the anguish of her heart; and to console madame, affected to hope where she could only despair.
She now somewhat regretted the trust she had placed in him and the sympathy she had sought, since he showed a mind unable to grasp the first and a temperament closed off to the latter. With a heavy heart, she returned to Julia, who, as soon as she entered the room, could see from her expression that the news was not good. When Madame shared the details of the meeting, Julia could only foresee misery and, feeling hopeless, she burst into tears. She deeply mourned the trust she had been led to give, as she now realized she was at the mercy of a man who was harsh and unfeeling by nature; someone from whom, if he chose to betray her, she had no way to escape. But she hid her heartache and, in an effort to comfort Madame, pretended to hope where she could only despair.
Several days elapsed, and no answer was returned from the Abate. Julia too well understood this silence.
Several days went by, and there was no response from the Abate. Julia understood this silence all too well.
One morning Cornelia entering her room with a disturbed and impatient air, informed her that some emissaries from the marquis were then in the monastery, having enquired at the gate for the Abate, with whom, they said, they had business of importance to transact. The Abate had granted them immediate audience, and they were now in close conference.
One morning, Cornelia walked into her room looking upset and impatient. She told her that some representatives from the marquis were at the monastery, asking at the gate for the Abate, claiming they had important business to discuss with him. The Abate had given them an immediate meeting, and they were currently in a private discussion.
At this intelligence the spirits of Julia forsook her; she trembled, grew pale, and stood fixed in mute despair. Madame, though scarcely less distressed, retained a presence of mind. She understood too justly the character of the Superior to doubt that he would hesitate in delivering Julia to the hands of the marquis. On this moment, therefore, turned the crisis of her fate!—this moment she might escape—the next she was a prisoner. She therefore advised Julia to seize the instant, and fly from the monastery before the conference was concluded, when the gates would most probably be closed upon her, assuring her, at the same time, she would accompany her in flight.
At this news, Julia's spirits left her; she trembled, turned pale, and stood frozen in silent despair. Madame, although equally distressed, kept her composure. She understood all too well the nature of the Superior to think he would hesitate to hand Julia over to the marquis. This moment, then, was the turning point of her fate!—in this moment, she could escape; in the next, she would be a prisoner. So, she urged Julia to take the chance and flee from the monastery before the meeting ended, when the gates would likely be shut against her, assuring her at the same time that she would join her in the escape.
The generous conduct of madame called tears of gratitude into the eyes of Julia, who now awoke from the state of stupefaction which distress had caused. But before she could thank her faithful friend, a nun entered the room with a summons for madame to attend the Abate immediately. The distress which this message occasioned can not easily be conceived. Madame advised Julia to escape while she detained the Abate in conversation, as it was not probable that he had yet issued orders for her detention. Leaving her to this attempt, with an assurance of following her from the abbey as soon as possible, madame obeyed the summons. The coolness of her fortitude forsook her as she approached the Abate's apartment, and she became less certain as to the occasion of this summons.
The kind actions of madame brought tears of gratitude to Julia's eyes, who was just starting to come out of the shock caused by her distress. But before she could thank her loyal friend, a nun came into the room with a message for madame to see the Abate immediately. The worry this message caused was hard to imagine. Madame suggested that Julia escape while she kept the Abate busy in conversation, as it was unlikely that he had given orders for her to be detained yet. After assuring her that she would follow her from the abbey as soon as possible, madame went to respond to the summons. However, as she neared the Abate's room, her courage wavered, and she became less certain about the reason for the summons.
The Abate was alone. His countenance was pale with anger, and he was pacing the room with slow but agitated steps. The stern authority of his look startled her. 'Read this letter,' said he, stretching forth his hand which held a letter, 'and tell me what that mortal deserves, who dares insult our holy order, and set our sacred prerogative at defiance.' Madame distinguished the handwriting of the marquis, and the words of the Superior threw her into the utmost astonishment. She took the letter. It was dictated by that spirit of proud vindictive rage, which so strongly marked the character of the marquis. Having discovered the retreat of Julia, and believing the monastery afforded her a willing sanctuary from his pursuit, he accused the Abate of encouraging his child in open rebellion to his will. He loaded him and his sacred order with opprobrium, and threatened, if she was not immediately resigned to the emissaries in waiting, he would in person lead on a force which should compel the church to yield to the superior authority of the father.
The Abate was alone. His face was pale with anger, and he was walking around the room with slow but restless steps. The stern look on his face startled her. 'Read this letter,' he said, extending his hand holding a letter, 'and tell me what that person deserves, who dares insult our holy order and defy our sacred rights.' Madame recognized the marquis's handwriting, and the Superior's words left her completely astonished. She took the letter. It was written with the proud, vengeful rage that was so characteristic of the marquis. After discovering Julia's hiding place and believing the monastery was giving her a willing refuge from his pursuit, he accused the Abate of encouraging his daughter to openly rebel against him. He berated him and his sacred order, threatening that if she was not immediately handed over to the waiting agents, he would personally lead a force that would compel the church to submit to the father's superior authority.
The spirit of the Abate was roused by this menace; and Julia obtained from his pride, that protection which neither his principle or his humanity would have granted. 'The man shall tremble,' cried he, 'who dares defy our power, or question our sacred authority. The lady Julia is safe. I will protect her from this proud invader of our rights, and teach him at least to venerate the power he cannot conquer. I have dispatched his emissaries with my answer.'
The spirit of the Abate was stirred by this threat; and Julia got from his pride the protection that neither his principles nor his compassion would have offered. "The man will tremble," he shouted, "who dares challenge our power or question our sacred authority. Lady Julia is safe. I will protect her from this arrogant invader of our rights and teach him to at least respect the power he cannot defeat. I’ve sent his messengers back with my response."
These words struck sudden joy upon the heart of Madame de Menon, but she instantly recollected, that ere this time Julia had quitted the abbey, and thus the very precaution which was meant to ensure her safety, had probably precipitated her into the hand of her enemy. This thought changed her joy to anguish; and she was hurrying from the apartment in a sort of wild hope, that Julia might not yet be gone, when the stern voice of the Abate arrested her. 'Is it thus,' cried he, 'that you receive the knowledge of our generous resolution to protect your friend? Does such condescending kindness merit no thanks—demand no gratitude?' Madame returned in an agony of fear, lest one moment of delay might prove fatal to Julia, if haply she had not yet quitted the monastery. She was conscious of her deficiency in apparent gratitude, and of the strange appearance of her abrupt departure from the Abate, for which it was impossible to apologize, without betraying the secret, which would kindle all his resentment. Yet some atonement his present anger demanded, and these circumstances caused her a very painful embarrassment. She formed a hasty excuse; and expressing her sense of his goodness, again attempted to retire, when the Abate frowning in deep resentment, his features inflamed with pride, arose from his seat. 'Stay,' said he; 'whence this impatience to fly from the presence of a benefactor?—If my generosity fails to excite gratitude, my resentment shall not fail to inspire awe.—Since the lady Julia is insensible of my condescension, she is unworthy of my protection, and I will resign her to the tyrant who demands her.'
These words brought sudden joy to Madame de Menon’s heart, but she quickly remembered that by now Julia had left the abbey, and so the very measure intended to ensure her safety may have actually put her in the hands of her enemy. This thought turned her joy into anguish, and she rushed out of the room with a wild hope that Julia might not have left yet, when the stern voice of the Abate stopped her. “Is this how you respond to our generous decision to protect your friend?” he exclaimed. “Does such kindness not deserve any thanks—any gratitude?” Madame returned, filled with fear that even a moment's delay could be fatal for Julia, if she hadn’t already left the monastery. She was aware of her lack of apparent gratitude and the awkwardness of her abrupt departure from the Abate, for which it was impossible to apologize without revealing a secret that would ignite his anger. Still, his current resentment demanded some kind of atonement, causing her great discomfort. She quickly came up with an excuse and, expressing her appreciation for his kindness, tried to leave again. The Abate, frowning in deep anger, his face flushed with pride, rose from his seat. “Stay,” he said. “Why this eagerness to flee from the presence of a benefactor? If my generosity does not inspire gratitude, my anger will certainly inspire fear. Since Lady Julia is ungrateful for my kindness, she is unworthy of my protection, and I will hand her over to the tyrant who seeks her.”
To this speech, in which the offended pride of the Abate overcoming all sense of justice, accused and threatened to punish Julia for the fault of her friend, madame listened in dreadful impatience. Every word that detained her struck torture to her heart, but the concluding sentence occasioned new terror, and she started at its purpose. She fell at the feet of the Abate in an agony of grief. 'Holy father,' said she, 'punish not Julia for the offence which I only have committed; her heart will bless her generous protector, and for myself, suffer me to assure you that I am fully sensible of your goodness.'
To this speech, where the hurt pride of the Abate overwhelmed any sense of justice, he accused and threatened to punish Julia for her friend's mistake, Madame listened with terrible impatience. Every word that held her back felt like torture to her heart, but the final sentence brought about new fear, and she flinched at its meaning. She fell at the feet of the Abate, consumed by grief. "Holy father," she said, "please don't punish Julia for the offense that I alone committed; her heart will be grateful to her generous protector, and as for myself, allow me to assure you that I truly appreciate your kindness."
'If this is true,' said the Abate, 'arise, and bid the lady Julia attend me.' This command increased the confusion of madame, who had no doubt that her detention had proved fatal to Julia. At length she was suffered to depart, and to her infinite joy found Julia in her own room. Her intention of escaping had yielded, immediately after the departure of madame, to the fear of being discovered by the marquis's people. This fear had been confirmed by the report of Cornelia, who informed her, that at that time several horsemen were waiting at the gates for the return of their companions. This was a dreadful circumstance to Julia, who perceived it was utterly impossible to quit the monastery, without rushing upon certain destruction. She was lamenting her destiny, when madame recited the particulars of the late interview, and delivered the summons of the Abate.
'If this is true,' said the Abate, 'get up and tell Lady Julia to come see me.' This order only added to madame's confusion, as she was certain that her being held back had doomed Julia. Finally, she was allowed to leave and, to her immense relief, found Julia in her own room. Her plan to escape had faded right after madame had left, replaced by the fear of being caught by the marquis's men. This fear was confirmed by Cornelia, who told her that several horsemen were waiting at the gates for their friends to return. This was a terrifying situation for Julia, who realized it was completely impossible to leave the monastery without facing certain doom. She was bemoaning her fate when madame recounted the details of the recent encounter and conveyed the Abate's summons.
They had now to dread the effect of that tender anxiety, which had excited his resentment; and Julia, suddenly elated to joy by his first determination, was as suddenly sunk to despair by his last. She trembled with apprehension of the coming interview, though each moment of delay which her fear solicited, would, by heightening the resentment of the Abate, only increase the danger she dreaded.
They now had to fear the impact of that caring worry, which had stirred up his anger; and Julia, who had been lifted to joy by his initial decision, was suddenly plunged into despair by his final choice. She shook with anxiety about the upcoming meeting, even though every moment of delay that her fear begged for would only increase the anger of the Abate, amplifying the danger she feared.
At length, by a strong effort, she reanimated her spirits, and went to the Abate's closet to receive her sentence. He was seated in his chair, and his frowning aspect chilled her heart. 'Daughter,' said he, 'you have been guilty of heinous crimes. You have dared to dispute—nay openly to rebel, against the lawful authority of your father. You have disobeyed the will of him whose prerogative yields only to ours. You have questioned his right upon a point of all others the most decided—the right of a father to dispose of his child in marriage. You have even fled from his protection—and you have dared—insidiously, and meanly have dared, to screen your disobedience beneath this sacred roof. You have prophaned our sanctuary with your crime. You have brought insult upon our sacred order, and have caused bold and impious defiance of our high prerogative. What punishment is adequate to guilt like this?'
Finally, with a strong effort, she lifted her spirits and went to the Abate's office to hear her fate. He was sitting in his chair, and his scowling expression made her heart sink. "Daughter," he said, "you've committed serious offenses. You've had the audacity to challenge—no, to openly rebel—against the rightful authority of your father. You've disobeyed the wishes of the one whose power is only subordinate to ours. You've questioned his right on a matter that should never be in doubt—the right of a father to arrange his child's marriage. You've even run away from his protection—and you've dared—sneakily and shamefully dared, to hide your disobedience under this sacred roof. You've defiled our sanctuary with your crime. You've brought disgrace upon our holy order and incited blatant and disrespectful defiance of our authority. What punishment is sufficient for such guilt?"
The father paused—his eyes sternly fixed on Julia, who, pale and trembling, could scarcely support herself, and who had no power to reply. 'I will be merciful, and not just,' resumed he,—'I will soften the punishment you deserve, and will only deliver you to your father.' At these dreadful words, Julia bursting into tears, sunk at the feet of the Abate, to whom she raised her eyes in supplicating expression, but was unable to speak. He suffered her to remain in this posture. 'Your duplicity,' he resumed, 'is not the least of your offences.—Had you relied upon our generosity for forgiveness and protection, an indulgence might have been granted;—but under the disguise of virtue you concealed your crimes, and your necessities were hid beneath the mask of devotion.'
The father paused—his eyes sternly fixed on Julia, who, pale and trembling, could barely stand and was unable to respond. "I will be merciful, not just," he continued, "I will lessen the punishment you deserve and will only hand you over to your father." At these dreadful words, Julia burst into tears and sank at the feet of the Abate, raising her eyes in a pleading expression, but was unable to speak. He allowed her to stay in this position. "Your deceit," he continued, "is not the least of your offenses. If you had relied on our kindness for forgiveness and protection, you might have received leniency; but hidden behind a facade of virtue, you concealed your wrongdoings, and your needs were masked by false devotion."
These false aspersions roused in Julia the spirit of indignant virtue; she arose from her knees with an air of dignity, that struck even the Abate. 'Holy father,' said she, 'my heart abhors the crime you mention, and disclaims all union with it. Whatever are my offences, from the sin of hypocrisy I am at least free; and you will pardon me if I remind you, that my confidence has already been such, as fully justifies my claim to the protection I solicit. When I sheltered myself within these walls, it was to be presumed that they would protect me from injustice; and with what other term than injustice would you, Sir, distinguish the conduct of the marquis, if the fear of his power did not overcome the dictates of truth?'
These false accusations ignited a sense of righteous anger in Julia. She got up from her knees with an air of dignity that even stunned the Abate. "Holy Father," she said, "my heart rejects the crime you mention and disassociates itself from it. No matter what my faults are, I can at least say I am free from the sin of hypocrisy. Please forgive me if I remind you that my trust in you has been strong enough to fully justify my request for protection. When I sought refuge within these walls, it was expected that they would shield me from injustice. And what other term but injustice would you, Sir, use to describe the marquis's actions, if fear of his power didn’t overshadow the truth?"
The Abate felt the full force of this reproof; but disdaining to appear sensible to it, restrained his resentment. His wounded pride thus exasperated, and all the malignant passions of his nature thus called into action, he was prompted to that cruel surrender which he had never before seriously intended. The offence which Madame de Menon had unintentionally given his haughty spirit urged him to retaliate in punishment. He had, therefore, pleased himself with exciting a terror which he never meant to confirm, and he resolved to be further solicited for that protection which he had already determined to grant. But this reproof of Julia touched him where he was most conscious of defect; and the temporary triumph which he imagined it afforded her, kindled his resentment into flame. He mused in his chair, in a fixed attitude.—She saw in his countenance the deep workings of his mind—she revolved the fate preparing for her, and stood in trembling anxiety to receive her sentence. The Abate considered each aggravating circumstance of the marquis's menace, and each sentence of Julia's speech; and his mind experienced that vice is not only inconsistent with virtue, but with itself—for to gratify his malignity, he now discovered that it would be necessary to sacrifice his pride—since it would be impossible to punish the object of the first without denying himself the gratification of the latter. This reflection suspended his mind in a state of torture, and he sat wrapt in gloomy silence.
The Abate felt the full weight of this criticism; but refusing to show that it affected him, he held back his anger. His wounded pride only made him more upset, and all the negative feelings he had started bubbling up inside him, pushing him toward a harsh decision he had never really planned to take. The offense that Madame de Menon had unintentionally caused his proud nature urged him to retaliate. So, he found a twisted satisfaction in creating a fear he never intended to make real, and he decided to be asked again for the help he had already planned to give. But Julia's criticism hit him right where he was most aware of his flaws, and the brief victory he thought it gave her ignited his anger. He sulked in his chair, lost in thought. She noticed the turmoil on his face—she pondered her fate and stood there anxious and trembling, waiting for her judgment. The Abate weighed every detail of the marquis's threat and each word of Julia's comment; and he realized that vice not only conflicts with virtue, but also with itself—because to feed his spite, he'd have to sacrifice his pride—since punishing the first would mean denying himself the satisfaction of the latter. This thought left his mind in agony, and he sat there wrapped in heavy silence.
The spirit which lately animated Julia had vanished with her words—each moment of silence increased her apprehension; the deep brooding of his thoughts confirmed her in the apprehension of evil, and with all the artless eloquence of sorrow she endeavoured to soften him to pity. He listened to her pleadings in sullen stillness. But each instant now cooled the fervour of his resentment to her, and increased his desire of opposing the marquis. At length the predominant feature of his character resumed its original influence, and overcame the workings of subordinate passion. Proud of his religious authority, he determined never to yield the prerogative of the church to that of the father, and resolved to oppose the violence of the marquis with equal force.
The spirit that had recently animated Julia had faded along with her words—each moment of silence heightened her anxiety; the deep depth of his thoughts only confirmed her sense of impending doom, and with all the simple eloquence of sorrow, she tried to soften him to compassion. He listened to her pleas in gloomy silence. But with each passing moment, his anger toward her cooled, and his desire to stand against the marquis grew stronger. Eventually, the most prominent aspect of his character regained its original sway and overcame the influence of lesser emotions. Proud of his religious authority, he decided never to surrender the church's prerogative to that of the father and resolved to confront the marquis with equal strength.
He therefore condescended to relieve Julia from her terrors, by assuring her of his protection; but he did this in a manner so ungracious, as almost to destroy the gratitude which the promise demanded. She hastened with the joyful intelligence to Madame de Menon, who wept over her tears of thankfulness.
He lowered himself to reassure Julia and ease her fears by promising to protect her; however, he did this in such an ungracious way that it nearly wiped out the gratitude his promise deserved. She quickly rushed to share the good news with Madame de Menon, who cried tears of thankfulness.
CHAPTER XI
Near a fortnight had elapsed without producing any appearance of hostility from the marquis, when one night, long after the hour of repose, Julia was awakened by the bell of the monastery. She knew it was not the hour customary for prayer, and she listened to the sounds, which rolled through the deep silence of the fabric, with strong surprise and terror. Presently she heard the doors of several cells creak on their hinges, and the sound of quick footsteps in the passages—and through the crevices of her door she distinguished passing lights. The whispering noise of steps increased, and every person of the monastery seemed to have awakened. Her terror heightened; it occurred to her that the marquis had surrounded the abbey with his people, in the design of forcing her from her retreat; and she arose in haste, with an intention of going to the chamber of Madame de Menon, when she heard a gentle tap at the door. Her enquiry of who was there, was answered in the voice of madame, and her fears were quickly dissipated, for she learned the bell was a summons to attend a dying nun, who was going to the high altar, there to receive extreme unction.
Nearly two weeks went by without any sign of hostility from the marquis, when one night, long after bedtime, Julia was awakened by the monastery bell. She knew it wasn't time for prayer, and she listened to the sounds echoing through the deep silence of the building with strong surprise and fear. Soon, she heard the doors of several cells creaking open and the sound of hurried footsteps in the hallways—and through the cracks in her door, she saw lights passing by. The whispering sounds of footsteps grew louder, and it seemed like everyone in the monastery had woken up. Her fear intensified; it occurred to her that the marquis had surrounded the abbey with his men, intending to force her out of her hiding place. She got up quickly, planning to go to Madame de Menon's room, when she heard a gentle knock at the door. When she asked who was there, she was relieved to hear madame's voice, and her fears quickly faded as she learned that the bell was a call to attend to a dying nun, who was being taken to the high altar to receive extreme unction.
She quitted the chamber with madame. In her way to the church, the gleam of tapers on the walls, and the glimpse which her eye often caught of the friars in their long black habits, descending silently through the narrow winding passages, with the solemn toll of the bell, conspired to kindle imagination, and to impress her heart with sacred awe. But the church exhibited a scene of solemnity, such as she had never before witnessed. Its gloomy aisles were imperfectly seen by the rays of tapers from the high altar, which shed a solitary gleam over the remote parts of the fabric, and produced large masses of light and shade, striking and sublime in their effect.
She left the room with Madame. On her way to the church, the flickering candlelight on the walls and the sight of the friars in their long black robes silently moving through the narrow winding passages, accompanied by the solemn toll of the bell, sparked her imagination and filled her heart with a sense of sacred awe. But the church displayed a level of solemnity she had never seen before. Its dark aisles were dimly illuminated by the candlelight from the high altar, casting a solitary glow over the distant parts of the building and creating dramatic contrasts of light and shadow that were striking and profound in their effect.
While she gazed, she heard a distant chanting rise through the aisles; the sounds swelled in low murmurs on the ear, and drew nearer and nearer, till a sudden blaze of light issued from one of the portals, and the procession entered. The organ instantly sounded a high and solemn peal, and the voices rising altogether swelled the sacred strain. In front appeared the Padre Abate, with slow and measured steps, bearing the holy cross. Immediately followed a litter, on which lay the dying person covered with a white veil, borne along and surrounded by nuns veiled in white, each carrying in her hand a lighted taper. Last came the friars, two and two, cloathed in black, and each bearing a light.
While she watched, she heard a distant chanting rising through the aisles; the sounds grew into low murmurs, getting closer and closer, until a sudden burst of light came from one of the doorways, and the procession entered. The organ immediately played a high and solemn tone, and the voices joined together in a sacred melody. At the front was the Padre Abate, moving slowly and deliberately, carrying the holy cross. Right behind was a litter, on which lay the dying person covered with a white veil, being carried along and surrounded by nuns in white, each holding a lit candle. Lastly came the friars, walking two by two, dressed in black, each carrying a light.
When they reached the high altar, the bier was rested, and in a few moments the anthem ceased. 'The Abate now approached to perform the unction; the veil of the dying nun was lifted—and Julia discovered her beloved Cornelia! Her countenance was already impressed with the image of death, but her eyes brightened with a faint gleam of recollection, when they fixed upon Julia, who felt a cold thrill run through her frame, and leaned for support on madame. Julia now for the first time distinguished the unhappy lover of Cornelia, on whose features was depictured the anguish of his heart, and who hung pale and silent over the bier. The ceremony being finished, the anthem struck up; the bier was lifted, when Cornelia faintly moved her hand, and it was again rested upon the steps of the altar. In a few minutes the music ceased, when lifting her heavy eyes to her lover, with an expression of ineffable tenderness and grief, she attempted to speak, but the sounds died on her closing lips. A faint smile passed over her countenance, and was succeeded by a fine devotional glow; she folded her hands upon her bosom, and with a look of meek resignation, raising towards heaven her eyes, in which now sunk the last sparkles of expiring life—her soul departed in a short deep sigh.
When they reached the high altar, the coffin was set down, and a moment later the music stopped. The priest came forward to perform the anointing; the veil covering the dying nun was lifted—and Julia realized it was her beloved Cornelia! Her face already bore the mark of death, but her eyes lit up with a faint glimmer of recognition when they locked onto Julia, who felt a chill run through her body and leaned for support on Madame. For the first time, Julia noticed Cornelia's unfortunate lover, whose face showed the pain in his heart, pale and silent as he hovered over the coffin. Once the ceremony was over, the music began again; the coffin was lifted, and Cornelia faintly moved her hand, prompting it to be rested once more on the steps of the altar. A few minutes later, the music stopped, and as she lifted her heavy eyes to her lover, filled with deep tenderness and sorrow, she tried to speak, but the words faded on her lips. A faint smile crossed her face, followed by a serene glow; she folded her hands over her chest, and with a look of gentle acceptance, raised her eyes toward heaven, where the last flickers of her fading life dimmed—her soul left her with a soft, deep sigh.
Her lover sinking back, endeavoured to conceal his emotions, but the deep sobs which agitated his breast betrayed his anguish, and the tears of every spectator bedewed the sacred spot where beauty, sense, and innocence expired.
Her lover leaned back, trying to hide his feelings, but the deep sobs shaking his chest revealed his pain, and the tears of everyone watching soaked the sacred ground where beauty, intellect, and innocence came to an end.
The organ now swelled in mournful harmony; and the voices of the assembly chanted in choral strain, a low and solemn requiem to the spirit of the departed.
The organ now played a mournful harmony, and the voices of the assembly sang in a choir, a low and solemn tribute to the spirit of the one who had passed away.
Madame hurried Julia, who was almost as lifeless as her departed friend, from the church. A death so sudden heightened the grief which separation would otherwise have occasioned. It was the nature of Cornelia's disorder to wear a changeful but flattering aspect. Though she had long been declining, her decay was so gradual and imperceptible as to lull the apprehensions of her friends into security. It was otherwise with herself; she was conscious of the change, but forbore to afflict them with the knowledge of the truth. The hour of her dissolution was sudden, even to herself; but it was composed, and even happy. In the death of Cornelia, Julia seemed to mourn again that of Hippolitus. Her decease appeared to dissolve the last tie which connected her with his memory.
Madame rushed Julia, who felt almost as lifeless as her lost friend, out of the church. A death so sudden intensified the sadness that separation would have caused. Cornelia's illness had a way of presenting a shifting but flattering appearance. Even though she had been getting worse for a long time, her decline was so slow and subtle that it lulled her friends into a false sense of security. It was different for her; she was aware of the change but chose not to burden them with the truth. The moment of her passing was sudden, even for herself, but it was peaceful and even serene. In Cornelia’s death, Julia seemed to grieve once more for Hippolitus. Her passing felt like it severed the last connection she had to his memory.
In one of the friars of the convent, madame was surprized to find the father who had confessed the dying Vincent. His appearance revived the remembrance of the scene she had witnessed at the castle of Mazzini; and the last words of Vincent, combined with the circumstances which had since occurred, renewed all her curiosity and astonishment. But his appearance excited more sensations than those of wonder. She dreaded lest he should be corrupted by the marquis, to whom he was known, and thus be induced to use his interest with the Abate for the restoration of Julia.
In one of the friars at the convent, Madame was surprised to find the father who had heard the confession of the dying Vincent. His presence brought back memories of the scene she had witnessed at the castle of Mazzini, and Vincent's last words, along with the events that had happened since, reignited her curiosity and astonishment. However, his appearance stirred more feelings than just wonder. She feared he might be swayed by the marquis, who knew him, and might be led to use his influence with the Abate to help Julia return.
From the walls of the monastery, Julia now never ventured to stray. In the gloom of evening she sometimes stole into the cloisters, and often lingered at the grave of Cornelia, where she wept for Hippolitus, as well as for her friend. One evening, during vespers, the bell of the convent was suddenly rang out; the Abate, whose countenance expressed at once astonishment and displeasure, suspended the service, and quitted the altar. The whole congregation repaired to the hall, where they learned that a friar, retiring to the convent, had seen a troop of armed men advancing through the wood; and not doubting they were the people of the marquis, and were approaching with hostile intention, had thought it necessary to give the alarm. The Abate ascended a turret, and thence discovered through the trees a glittering of arms, and in the succeeding moment a band of men issued from a dark part of the wood, into a long avenue which immediately fronted the spot where he stood. The clattering of hoofs was now distinctly heard; and Julia, sinking with terror, distinguished the marquis heading the troops, which, soon after separating in two divisions, surrounded the monastery. The gates were immediately secured; and the Abate, descending from the turret, assembled the friars in the hall, where his voice was soon heard above every other part of the tumult. The terror of Julia made her utterly forgetful of the Padre's promise, and she wished to fly for concealment to the deep caverns belonging to the monastery, which wound under the woods. Madame, whose penetration furnished her with a just knowledge of the Abate's character, founded her security on his pride. She therefore dissuaded Julia from attempting to tamper with the honesty of a servant who had the keys of the vaults, and advised her to rely entirely on the effect of the Abate's resentment towards the marquis. While madame endeavoured to soothe her to composure, a message from the Abate required her immediate attendance. She obeyed, and he bade her follow him to a room which was directly over the gates of the monastery. From thence she saw her father, accompanied by the Duke de Luovo; and as her spirits died away at the sight, the marquis called furiously to the Abate to deliver her instantly into his hands, threatening, if she was detained, to force the gates of the monastery. At this threat the countenance of the Abate grew dark: and leading Julia forcibly to the window, from which she had shrunk back, 'Impious menacer!' said he, 'eternal vengeance be upon thee! From this moment we expel thee from all the rights and communities of our church. Arrogant and daring as you are, your threats I defy—Look here,' said he, pointing to Julia, 'and learn that you are in my power; for if you dare to violate these sacred walls, I will proclaim aloud, in the face of day, a secret which shall make your heart's blood run cold; a secret which involves your honour, nay, your very existence. Now triumph and exult in impious menace!' The marquis started involuntarily at this speech, and his features underwent a sudden change, but he endeavoured to recover himself, and to conceal his confusion. He hesitated for a few moments, uncertain how to act—to desist from violence was to confess himself conscious of the threatened secret; yet he dreaded to inflame the resentment of the Abate, whose menaces his own heart too surely seconded. At length—'All that you have uttered,' said he, 'I despise as the dastardly subterfuge of monkish cunning. Your new insults add to the desire of recovering my daughter, that of punishing you. I would proceed to instant violence, but that would now be an imperfect revenge. I shall, therefore, withdraw my forces, and appeal to a higher power. Thus shall you be compelled at once to restore my daughter and retract your scandalous impeachment of my honor.' Saying this, the turned his horse from the gates, and his people following him, quickly withdrew, leaving the Abate exulting in conquest, and Julia lost in astonishment and doubtful joy. When she recounted to madame the particulars of the conference, she dwelt with emphasis on the threats of the Abate; but madame, though her amazement was heightened at every word, very well understood how the secret, whatever it was, had been obtained. The confessor of Vincent she had already observed in the monastery, and there was no doubt that he had disclosed whatever could be collected from the dying words of Vincent. She knew, also, that the secret would never be published, unless as a punishment for immediate violence, it being one of the first principles of monastic duty, to observe a religious secrecy upon all matters entrusted to them in confession.
Julia no longer ventured beyond the walls of the monastery. In the evening dimness, she sometimes slipped into the cloisters and often stayed by Cornelia's grave, crying for both Hippolitus and her friend. One evening during vespers, the convent bell suddenly rang out. The Abate, his face showing astonishment and displeasure, stopped the service and left the altar. The whole congregation went to the hall, where they learned that a friar returning to the convent had seen a group of armed men coming through the woods. He believed they were the marquis's men approaching with hostile intentions, so he thought it necessary to raise the alarm. The Abate climbed a turret and saw through the trees the glint of armor; moments later, a band of men emerged from a dark part of the woods onto a long path directly in front of him. The sound of hoofbeats was now clearly heard, and Julia, almost paralyzed with fear, recognized the marquis leading the troops, which soon split into two groups surrounding the monastery. The gates were quickly secured, and the Abate, coming down from the turret, gathered the friars in the hall, where his voice rose above the chaos. Julia's terror made her forget the Padre's promise, and she wanted to hide in the deep caverns beneath the monastery that wound under the woods. Madame, who understood the Abate's character, relied on his pride for her safety. So, she dissuaded Julia from trying to bribe a servant with the keys to the vaults and advised her to count entirely on the Abate's anger toward the marquis. While Madame tried to calm her down, a message from the Abate requested her immediate presence. She obeyed, and he asked her to follow him to a room directly over the monastery gates. From there, she saw her father accompanied by the Duke de Luovo; her spirits sank at the sight, as the marquis shouted angrily for the Abate to hand Julia over immediately, threatening to force the monastery gates if she wasn’t released. At this threat, the Abate's expression darkened, and pulling Julia toward the window she had shrunk away from, he said, “Impious threat! May eternal vengeance be upon you! From this moment on, we expel you from all rights and communities of our church. Arrogant and bold as you are, I defy your threats—look here,” he pointed at Julia, “and understand that you are in my power; for if you dare to breach these sacred walls, I will publicly reveal a secret that will chill your blood; a secret that could compromise your honor, even your very existence. Now revel in your wicked threats!” The marquis flinched at this declaration, his features shifting suddenly, but he fought to regain his composure and hide his embarrassment. He hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to proceed—backing down would mean admitting he feared the disclosed secret; yet he feared provoking the Abate further, whose threats he knew were backed by his own fears. Finally, he said, “Everything you’ve said, I regard as the cowardly trick of a monk. Your new insults only fuel my desire not only to recover my daughter but also to punish you. I might resort to immediate violence, but that would be inadequate revenge. Instead, I will withdraw my forces and seek a higher authority. You will be forced to return my daughter at once and retract your scandalous claims against my honor.” With that, he turned his horse away from the gates, and his men followed him quickly, leaving the Abate exulting in his victory while Julia was lost in astonishment and ambiguous joy. When she recounted the details of the confrontation to Madame, she emphasized the Abate’s threats; however, despite her growing astonishment at every word, Madame understood how the secret, whatever it was, had been acquired. She had seen Vincent’s confessor in the monastery and had no doubt that he revealed whatever could be gleaned from Vincent’s dying words. She also knew that the secret would never be revealed unless it served as punishment for immediate violence, as it was a fundamental principle of monastic duty to maintain strict confidentiality about matters disclosed in confession.
When the first tumult of Julia's emotions subsided, the joy which the sudden departure of the marquis occasioned yielded to apprehension. He had threatened to appeal to a higher power, who would compel the Abate to surrender her. This menace excited a just terror, and there remained no means of avoiding the tyranny of the marquis but by quitting the monastery. She therefore requested an audience of the Abate; and having represented the danger of her present situation, she intreated his permission to depart in quest of a safer retreat. The Abate, who well knew the marquis was wholly in his power, smiled at the repetition of his menaces, and denied her request, under pretence of his having now become responsible for her to the church. He bade her be comforted, and promised her his protection; but his assurances were given in so distant and haughty a manner, that Julia left him with fears rather increased than subdued. In crossing the hall, she observed a man hastily enter it, from an opposite door. He was not in the habit of the order, but was muffled up in a cloak, and seemed to wish concealment. As she passed he raised his head, and Julia discovered—her father! He darted at her a look of vengeance; but before she had time even to think, as if suddenly recollecting himself, he covered his face, and rushed by her. Her trembling frame could scarcely support her to the apartment of madame, where she sunk speechless upon a chair, and the terror of her look alone spoke the agony of her mind. When she was somewhat recovered, she related what she had seen, and her conversation with the Abate. But madame was lost in equal perplexity with herself, when she attempted to account for the marquis's appearance. Why, after his late daring menace, should he come secretly to visit the Abate, by whose connivance alone he could have gained admission to the monastery? And what could have influenced the Abate to such a conduct? These circumstances, though equally inexplicable, united to confirm a fear of treachery and surrender. To escape from the abbey was now inpracticable, for the gates were constantly guarded; and even was it possible to pass them, certain detection awaited Julia without from the marquis's people, who were stationed in the woods. Thus encompassed with danger, she could only await in the monastery the issue of her destiny.
When Julia's emotions finally calmed down, the happiness caused by the marquis’s sudden departure turned into worry. He had threatened to go to a higher authority that would force the Abate to hand her over. This threat filled her with real fear, and the only way to escape the marquis's control was to leave the monastery. So, she asked to meet with the Abate; explaining the danger of her current situation, she begged for his permission to leave in search of a safer place. The Abate, who knew the marquis was completely under his control, smiled at her repetition of his threats and denied her request, pretending that he was now responsible for her to the church. He told her to stay calm and promised her his protection, but he did so in such a cool and arrogant way that Julia left him feeling even more afraid. As she crossed the hall, she noticed a man rushing in from the other door. He didn’t wear the monastery's clothing but was wrapped in a cloak and looked like he was trying to hide. As she passed, he looked up, and Julia realized—it was her father! He shot her a vengeful glance, but before she could even react, as if he suddenly remembered himself, he covered his face and rushed past her. Her trembling body could barely carry her to madame’s room, where she collapsed speechless into a chair, the terror on her face revealing the turmoil in her mind. Once she managed to recover a bit, she told her what she had seen and about her conversation with the Abate. But madame was equally confused, trying to make sense of why the marquis showed up. Why, after making such a bold threat, would he secretly visit the Abate, who was the only one that could have helped him get inside the monastery? And what could have driven the Abate to act like this? These puzzling issues only strengthened their fear of betrayal and surrender. Escaping the abbey was now impossible because the gates were always guarded; and even if they managed to get past them, Julia would be easily caught by the marquis’s men stationed in the woods. Surrounded by danger, the only thing she could do was wait in the monastery for her fate to unfold.
While she was lamenting with madame her unhappy fate, she was summoned once more to attend the Abate. At this moment her spirits entirely forsook her; the crisis of her fate seemed arrived; for she did not doubt that the Abate intended to surrender her to the marquis, with whom she supposed he had negotiated the terms of accommodation. It was some time before she could recover composure sufficient to obey the summons; and when she did, every step that bore her towards the Abate's room increased her dread. She paused a moment at the door, 'ere she had courage to open it; the idea of her father's immediate resentment arose to her mind, and she was upon the point of retreating to her chamber, when a sudden step within, near the door, destroyed her hesitation, and she entered the closet. The marquis was not there, and her spirits revived. The flush of triumph was diffused over the features of the Abate, though a shade of unappeased resentment yet remained visible. 'Daughter,' said he, 'the intelligence we have to communicate may rejoice you. Your safety now depends solely on yourself. I give your fate into your own hands, and its issue be upon your head.' He paused, and she was suspended in wondering expectation of the coming sentence. 'I here solemnly assure you of my protection, but it is upon one condition only—that you renounce the world, and dedicate your days to God.' Julia listened with a mixture of grief and astonishment. 'Without this concession on your part, I possess not the power, had I even the inclination, to protect you. If you assume the veil, you are safe within the pale of the church from temporal violence. If you neglect or refuse to do this, the marquis may apply to a power from whom I have no appeal, and I shall be compelled at last to resign you.
While she was expressing her sadness to Madame about her unfortunate situation, she was called again to see the Abate. At that moment, her spirits completely dropped; it felt like the turning point of her fate had arrived because she was sure the Abate planned to hand her over to the marquis, with whom she believed he had negotiated a deal. It took her a while to regain enough composure to respond to the summons; and as she moved closer to the Abate’s room, her fear grew with every step. She hesitated at the door, trying to gather the courage to open it; the thought of her father's immediate anger flashed in her mind, and she almost retreated back to her room when a sudden noise from inside, near the door, broke her hesitation, and she stepped inside. The marquis was not there, and her spirits lifted. The Abate's face showed a triumphant glow, although a hint of unresolved anger still lingered. "Daughter," he said, "the news I have to share may bring you joy. Your safety now relies entirely on you. I am placing your fate in your own hands, and its outcome is up to you." He paused, leaving her in anxious anticipation of what he would say next. "I solemnly promise you my protection, but only under one condition—that you renounce the world and dedicate your life to God." Julia listened, feeling a mix of sorrow and surprise. "Without this concession from you, I cannot protect you, even if I wanted to. If you take the veil, you will be safe within the church from worldly violence. If you neglect or refuse this, the marquis could turn to a power I cannot contest, and I will ultimately have to give you up."
'But to ensure your safety, should the veil be your choice, we will procure a dispensation from the usual forms of noviciation, and a few days shall confirm your vows.' He ceased to speak; but Julia, agitated with the most cruel distress, knew not what to reply. 'We grant you three days to decide upon this matter,' continued he, 'at the expiration of which, the veil, or the Duke de Luovo, awaits you.' Julia quitted the closet in mute despair, and repaired to madame, who could now scarcely offer her the humble benefit of consolation.
"But to ensure your safety, if you choose to take the veil, we will get permission to skip the usual novitiate process, and in a few days, you can confirm your vows." He stopped speaking; but Julia, overwhelmed with intense distress, didn't know how to respond. "We’re giving you three days to think about this," he continued, "after which, the veil or the Duke de Luovo will be waiting for you." Julia left the room in silent despair and went to Madame, who could now hardly provide her with any consolation.
Meanwhile the Abate exulted in successful vengeance, and the marquis smarted beneath the stings of disappointment. The menace of the former was too seriously alarming to suffer the marquis to prosecute violent measures; and he had therefore resolved, by opposing avarice to pride, to soothe the power which he could not subdue. But he was unwilling to entrust the Abate with a proof of his compliance and his fears by offering a bribe in a letter, and preferred the more humiliating, but safer method, of a private interview. His magnificent offers created a temporary hesitation in the mind of the Abate, who, secure of his advantage, shewed at first no disposition to be reconciled, and suffered the marquis to depart in anxious uncertainty. After maturely deliberating upon the proposals, the pride of the Abate surmounted his avarice, and he determined to prevail upon Julia effectually to destroy the hopes of the marquis, by consecrating her life to religion. Julia passed the night and the next day in a state of mental torture exceeding all description. The gates of the monastery beset with guards, and the woods surrounded by the marquis's people, made escape impossible. From a marriage with the duke, whose late conduct had confirmed the odious idea which his character had formerly impressed, her heart recoiled in horror, and to be immured for life within the walls of a convent, was a fate little less dreadful. Yet such was the effect of that sacred love she bore the memory of Hippolitus, and such her aversion to the duke, that she soon resolved to adopt the veil. On the following evening she informed the Abate of her determination. His heart swelled with secret joy; and even the natural severity of his manner relaxed at the intelligence. He assured her of his approbation and protection, with a degree of kindness which he had never before manifested, and told her the ceremony should be performed on the second day from the present. Her emotion scarcely suffered her to hear his last words. Now that her fate was fixed beyond recall, she almost repented of her choice. Her fancy attached to it a horror not its own; and that evil, which, when offered to her decision, she had accepted with little hesitation, she now paused upon in dubious regret; so apt we are to imagine that the calamity most certain, is also the most intolerable!
Meanwhile, the Abate reveled in his successful revenge, while the marquis struggled with disappointment. The threat from the former was too serious for the marquis to pursue violent actions; so, he decided to counter pride with greed, seeking to placate the power he couldn’t conquer. However, he was reluctant to show the Abate his compliance and fears by sending a bribe in a letter, and preferred the more humiliating but safer option of a private meeting. His lavish proposals momentarily made the Abate hesitate; confident of his position, he initially showed no intention of reconciling, letting the marquis leave in anxious uncertainty. After carefully considering the offers, the Abate's pride overcame his greed, and he resolved to persuade Julia to effectively crush the marquis's hopes by dedicating her life to religion. Julia spent the night and the following day in unbearable mental agony. With the monastery gates guarded and the woods surrounded by the marquis's men, escaping was impossible. The thought of marrying the duke, whose recent actions reinforced the unpleasant image his character had previously created, horrified her, and being confined for life in a convent felt almost equally dreadful. Yet, such was the impact of the sacred love she held for Hippolitus's memory, and such was her aversion to the duke, that she soon decided to take the veil. The next evening, she told the Abate of her decision. His heart swelled with quiet joy; even his naturally stern demeanor softened at the news. He assured her of his approval and protection with a warmth he had never shown before and told her the ceremony would take place in two days. Her emotion barely allowed her to hear his final words. Now that her fate was sealed, she almost regretted her choice. Her imagination added a horror to it that wasn’t there before; and the suffering that she had accepted with little hesitation when it was presented to her now gave her pause, as if the most certain misfortune was also the most unbearable!
When the marquis read the answer of the Abate, all the baleful passions of his nature were roused and inflamed to a degree which bordered upon distraction. In the first impulse of his rage, he would have forced the gates of the monastery, and defied the utmost malice of his enemy. But a moment's reflection revived his fear of the threatened secret, and he saw that he was still in the power of the Superior.
When the marquis read the Abate's response, all the dark emotions inside him were stirred up and pushed to the point of madness. In his initial burst of anger, he would have broken down the monastery gates and challenged his enemy's worst intentions. But after a moment of thought, he was reminded of the threatening secret and realized he was still at the mercy of the Superior.
The Abate procured the necessary dispensation, and preparations were immediately began for the approaching ceremony. Julia watched the departure of those moments which led to her fate with the calm fortitude of despair. She had no means of escaping from the coming evil, without exposing herself to a worse; she surveyed it therefore with a steady eye, and no longer shrunk from its approach.
The Abate got the necessary approval, and preparations quickly started for the upcoming ceremony. Julia observed the moments leading to her destiny with the steady strength of despair. She had no way to escape the impending situation without putting herself in a worse one; so, she faced it with a steady gaze and no longer flinched from its approach.
On the morning preceding the day of her consecration, she was informed that a stranger enquired for her at the grate. Her mind had been so long accustomed to the vicissitudes of apprehension, that fear was the emotion which now occurred; she suspected, yet scarcely knew why, that the marquis was below, and hesitated whether to descend. A little reflection determined her, and she went to the parlour—where, to her equal joy and surprise, she beheld—Ferdinand!
On the morning before her consecration, she was told that a stranger was asking for her at the grate. Her mind had been so used to the ups and downs of worry that fear was the feeling that came to her now; she suspected, though wasn’t sure why, that the marquis was downstairs, and she hesitated about whether to go down. After a bit of thought, she made up her mind and went to the parlor—where, to her equal joy and surprise, she saw—Ferdinand!
During the absence of the marquis from his castle, Ferdinand, who had been informed of the discovery of Julia, effected his escape from imprisonment, and had hastened to the monastery in the design of rescuing her. He had passed the woods in disguise, with much difficulty eluding the observation of the marquis's people, who were yet dispersed round the abbey. To the monastery, as he came alone, he had been admitted without difficulty.
During the marquis's absence from his castle, Ferdinand, who had learned about Julia's discovery, escaped from prison and rushed to the monastery with the intention of saving her. He had made his way through the woods in disguise, managing with great difficulty to avoid the attention of the marquis's men, who were still scattered around the abbey. Since he arrived at the monastery alone, he was allowed in without any trouble.
When he learned the conditions of the Abate's protection, and that the following day was appointed for the consecration of Julia, he was shocked, and paused in deliberation. A period so short as was this interval, afforded little opportunity for contrivance, and less for hesitation. The night of the present day was the only time that remained for the attempt and execution of a plan of escape, which if it then failed of success, Julia would not only be condemned for life to the walls of a monastery, but would be subjected to whatever punishment the severity of the Abate, exasperated by the detection, should think fit to inflict. The danger was desperate, but the occasion was desperate also.
When he found out about the terms of the Abate's protection and that the next day was set for Julia's consecration, he was shocked and paused to think. The short time he had left offered little chance for planning and even less for second-guessing. Tonight was the only chance left to try and execute an escape plan, and if it failed, Julia would not only be stuck behind the walls of a monastery for life, but she would also face whatever punishment the Abate, angered by the discovery, decided to impose. The danger was extreme, but the situation called for drastic action too.
The nobly disinterested conduct of her brother, struck Julia with gratitude and admiration; but despair of success made her now hesitate whether she should accept his offer. She considered that his generosity would most probably involve him in destruction with herself; and she paused in deep deliberation, when Ferdinand informed her of a circumstance which, till now, he had purposely concealed, and which at once dissolved every doubt and every fear. 'Hippolitus,' said Ferdinand, 'yet lives.'—'Lives!' repeated Julia faintly,—'lives, Oh! tell me where—how.'—Her breath refused to aid her, and she sunk in her chair overcome with the strong and various sensations that pressed upon her heart. Ferdinand, whom the grate withheld from assisting her, observed her situation with extreme distress. When she recovered, he informed her that a servant of Hippolitus, sent no doubt by his lord to enquire concerning Julia, had been lately seen by one of the marquis's people in the neighbourhood of the castle. From him it was known that the Count de Vereza was living, but that his life had been despaired of; and he was still confined, by dangerous wounds, in an obscure town on the coast of Italy. The man had steadily refused to mention the place of his lord's abode. Learning that the marquis was then at the abbey of St Augustin, whither he pursued his daughter, the man disappeared from Mazzini, and had not since been heard of.
Julia felt immense gratitude and admiration for her brother's selfless actions, but her fear of failure made her hesitate to accept his offer. She realized that his generosity might lead to his own destruction alongside hers, and as she contemplated this, Ferdinand revealed something he had intentionally kept hidden until now, which instantly cleared away all her doubts and fears. “Hippolitus is still alive,” Ferdinand said. “Alive!” Julia echoed faintly, “Alive? Oh! Tell me where—how.” She struggled to catch her breath and sank back in her chair, overwhelmed by a wave of intense emotions. Ferdinand, unable to assist her because of the gate, watched her with great concern. When she regained her composure, he told her that one of Hippolitus's servants, likely sent by him to check on Julia, had recently been seen by one of the marquis's people near the castle. This servant revealed that the Count de Vereza was alive but was not expected to survive; he was still recovering from serious wounds in a small town on the coast of Italy. The servant had firmly refused to disclose the location of his lord’s residence. After learning that the marquis was at the abbey of St. Augustin, where he was trying to find his daughter, the servant disappeared from Mazzini and hadn’t been heard from since.
It was enough for Julia to know that Hippolitus lived; her fears of detection, and her scruples concerning Ferdinand, instantly vanished; she thought only of escape—and the means which had lately appeared so formidable—so difficult in contrivance, and so dangerous in execution, now seemed easy, certain, and almost accomplished.
It was enough for Julia to know that Hippolitus was alive; her worries about getting caught and her concerns about Ferdinand quickly disappeared; she thought only of escaping—and the methods that had recently seemed so daunting—so hard to plan, and so risky to carry out, now felt straightforward, guaranteed, and almost finished.
They consulted on the plan to be adopted, and agreed, that in attempting to bribe a servant of the monastery to their interest, they should incur a danger too imminent, yet it appeared scarcely practicable to succeed in their scheme without risquing this. After much consideration, they determined to entrust their secret to no person but to madame. Ferdinand was to contrive to conceal himself till the dead of night in the church, between which and the monastery were several doors of communication. When the inhabitants of the abbey were sunk in repose, Julia might without difficulty pass to the church, where Ferdinand awaiting her, they might perhaps escape either through an outer door of the fabric, or through a window, for which latter attempt Ferdinand was to provide ropes.
They discussed the plan they were going to adopt and agreed that trying to bribe a servant of the monastery would put them at a serious risk. However, it seemed almost impossible to succeed in their scheme without taking that risk. After a lot of thought, they decided to share their secret only with Madame. Ferdinand was going to hide in the church until late at night, and there were several doors connecting the church and the monastery. When the abbey's residents were fast asleep, Julia could easily make her way to the church, where Ferdinand would be waiting. Together, they might escape either through an outer door or a window, for which Ferdinand was going to bring ropes.
A couple of horses were to be stationed among the rocks beyond the woods, to convey the fugitives to a sea-port, whence they could easily pass over to Italy. Having arranged this plan, they separated in the anxious hope of meeting on the ensuing night.
A couple of horses were supposed to be waiting among the rocks beyond the woods to take the fugitives to a port, from where they could easily cross to Italy. After setting up this plan, they parted ways with the hopeful expectation of meeting again that night.
Madame warmly sympathized with Julia in her present expectations, and was now somewhat relieved from the pressure of that self-reproach, with which the consideration of having withdrawn her young friend from a secure asylum, had long tormented her. In learning that Hippolitus lived, Julia experienced a sudden renovation of life and spirits. From the languid stupefaction which despair had occasioned she revived as from a dream, and her sensations resembled those of a person suddenly awakened from a frightful vision, whose thoughts are yet obscured in the fear and uncertainty which the passing images have impressed on his fancy. She emerged from despair; joy illumined her countenance; yet she doubted the reality of the scene which now opened to her view. The hours rolled heavily along till the evening, when expectation gave way to fear, for she was once more summoned by the Abate. He sent for her to administer the usual necessary exhortation on the approaching solemnity; and having detained her a considerable time in tedious and severe discourse, dismissed her with a formal benediction.
Madame genuinely empathized with Julia in her current hopes and felt somewhat relieved from the burden of self-blame that had weighed on her for taking her young friend away from a safe place. Learning that Hippolitus was alive gave Julia a sudden boost of energy and spirit. She awakened from the dull stagnation that despair had caused her, like someone waking up from a horrible nightmare, still feeling the fear and uncertainty left behind by the frightening images. She came out of despair; joy lit up her face, but she still questioned if what she saw was real. The hours dragged on until evening, when anticipation shifted to fear, as she was once again called by the Abate. He summoned her to deliver the usual necessary advice for the upcoming ceremony, and after keeping her for a long time with tedious and serious talk, he sent her away with a formal blessing.
CHAPTER XII
The evening now sunk in darkness, and the hour was fast approaching which would decide the fate of Julia. Trembling anxiety subdued every other sensation; and as the minutes passed, her fears increased. At length she heard the gates of the monastery fastened for the night; the bell rang the signal for repose; and the passing footsteps of the nuns told her they were hastening to obey it. After some time, all was silent. Julia did not yet dare to venture forth; she employed the present interval in interesting and affectionate conversation with Madame de Menon, to whom, notwithstanding her situation, her heart bade a sorrowful adieu.
The evening had fallen into darkness, and the time was quickly approaching that would determine Julia's fate. Trembling with anxiety, she suppressed every other feeling; as the minutes ticked by, her fears grew. Finally, she heard the gates of the monastery being locked for the night; the bell rang to signal rest, and the footsteps of the nuns indicated they were rushing to comply. After a while, everything was quiet. Julia still didn’t dare to go outside; she used the moment to have an engaging and heartfelt conversation with Madame de Menon, to whom, despite her situation, her heart offered a sorrowful farewell.
The clock struck twelve, when she arose to depart. Having embraced her faithful friend with tears of mingled grief and anxiety, she took a lamp in her hand, and with cautious, fearful steps, descended through the long winding passages to a private door, which opened into the church of the monastery. The church was gloomy and desolate; and the feeble rays of the lamp she bore, gave only light enough to discover its chilling grandeur. As she passed silently along the aisles, she cast a look of anxious examination around—but Ferdinand was no where to be seen. She paused in timid hesitation, fearful to penetrate the gloomy obscurity which lay before her, yet dreading to return.
The clock struck twelve when she got up to leave. After embracing her loyal friend with tears of mixed sadness and worry, she took a lamp in her hand and, with cautious, trembling steps, made her way down the long winding hallways to a private door that opened into the monastery's church. The church was dark and desolate, and the faint light from the lamp she carried was just enough to reveal its cold grandeur. As she quietly moved along the aisles, she anxiously looked around—but Ferdinand was nowhere to be found. She hesitated, nervous to venture into the dark unknown ahead of her, yet afraid to go back.
As she stood examining the place, vainly looking for Ferdinand, yet fearing to call, lest her voice should betray her, a hollow groan arose from apart of the church very near her. It chilled her heart, and she remained fixed to the spot. She turned her eyes a little to the left, and saw light appear through the chinks of a sepulchre at some distance. The groan was repeated—a low murmuring succeeded, and while she yet gazed, an old man issued from the vault with a lighted taper in his hand. Terror now subdued her, and she utterred an involuntary shriek. In the succeeding moment, a noise was heard in a remote part of the fabric; and Ferdinand rushing forth from his concealment, ran to her assistance. The old man, who appeared to be a friar, and who had been doing penance at the monument of a saint, now approached. His countenance expressed a degree of surprise and terror almost equal to that of Julia's, who knew him to be the confessor of Vincent. Ferdinand seized the father; and laying his hand upon his sword, threatened him with death if he did not instantly swear to conceal for ever his knowledge of what he then saw, and also assist them to escape from the abbey.
As she stood looking around, desperately searching for Ferdinand but hesitant to call out for fear her voice would give her away, a hollow groan came from a part of the church nearby. It sent a chill through her heart, and she froze in place. Turning her gaze slightly to the left, she noticed light coming through the cracks of a tomb not far away. The groan echoed again, followed by a low murmuring, and while she still watched, an old man appeared from the vault holding a lit candle. Panic took over her, and she let out an involuntary scream. In the next moment, there was a commotion in a distant part of the building; Ferdinand burst out from his hiding spot and rushed to her side. The old man, who looked like a friar and had been doing penance at a saint's monument, approached them. His face showed a mix of surprise and fear that was almost as intense as Julia's, who recognized him as Vincent's confessor. Ferdinand grabbed the friar, resting his hand on his sword, and threatened him with death if he didn't immediately swear to keep what he saw a secret and help them escape from the abbey.
'Ungracious boy!' replied the father, in a calm voice, 'desist from this language, nor add to the follies of youth the crime of murdering, or terrifying a defenceless old man. Your violence would urge me to become your enemy, did not previous inclination tempt me to be your friend. I pity the distresses of the lady Julia, to whom I am no stranger, and will cheerfully give her all the assistance in my power.'
'Ungrateful boy!' replied the father in a calm voice, 'stop using that language, and don’t add to the foolishness of youth the sin of harming or scaring a defenseless old man. Your violence would push me to be your enemy, if my previous feelings didn't lead me to want to be your friend. I feel sorry for the troubles of Lady Julia, whom I know well, and I'm more than willing to give her all the help I can.'
At these words Julia revived, and Ferdinand, reproved by the generosity of the father, and conscious of his own inferiority, shrunk back. 'I have no words to thank you,' said he, 'or to entreat your pardon for the impetuosity of my conduct; your knowledge of my situation must plead my excuse.'—'It does,' replied the father, 'but we have no time to lose;—follow me.'
At these words, Julia came back to life, and Ferdinand, humbled by the father's kindness and aware of his own shortcomings, stepped back. "I don’t have the words to thank you," he said, "or to ask for your forgiveness for my rash behavior; you know my situation well enough to excuse me."—"It does," replied the father, "but we have no time to waste;—follow me."
They followed him through the church to the cloisters, at the extremity of which was a small door, which the friar unlocked. It opened upon the woods.
They followed him through the church to the cloisters, at the end of which was a small door that the friar unlocked. It opened up to the woods.
'This path,' said he, 'leads thro' an intricate part of the woods, to the rocks that rise on the right of the abbey; in their recesses you may secrete yourselves till you are prepared for a longer journey. But extinguish your light; it may betray you to the marquis's people, who are dispersed about this spot. Farewell! my children, and God's blessing be upon ye.'
'This path,' he said, 'takes you through a complicated part of the woods, to the rocks on the right side of the abbey; you can hide there until you’re ready for a longer journey. But turn off your light; it might give away your position to the marquis's men, who are around here. Goodbye, my children, and may God's blessing be with you.'
Julia's tears declared her gratitude; she had no time for words. They stepped into the path, and the father closed the door. They were now liberated from the monastery, but danger awaited them without, which it required all their caution to avoid. Ferdinand knew the path which the friar had pointed out to be the same that led to the rocks where his horses were stationed, and he pursued it with quick and silent steps. Julia, whose fears conspired with the gloom of night to magnify and transform every object around her, imagined at each step that she took, she perceived the figures of men, and fancied every whisper of the breeze the sound of pursuit.
Julia's tears expressed her gratitude; she didn’t have time for words. They stepped onto the path, and her father closed the door. They were now free from the monastery, but danger waited outside, requiring all their caution to avoid it. Ferdinand knew the path that the friar had indicated was the same one that led to the rocks where his horses were waiting, and he moved quickly and quietly. Julia, whose fears combined with the darkness of night to exaggerate and distort everything around her, imagined that with every step she took, she saw figures of men, and every whisper of the breeze sounded like someone was chasing them.
They proceeded swiftly, till Julia, breathless and exhausted, could go no farther. They had not rested many minutes, when they heard a rustling among the bushes at some distance, and soon after distinguished a low sound of voices. Ferdinand and Julia instantly renewed their flight, and thought they still heard voices advance upon the wind. This thought was soon confirmed, for the sounds now gained fast upon them, and they distinguished words which served only to heighten their apprehensions, when they reached the extremity of the woods. The moon, which was now up, suddenly emerging from a dark cloud, discovered to them several man in pursuit; and also shewed to the pursuers the course of the fugitives. They endeavoured to gain the rocks where the horses were concealed, and which now appeared in view. These they reached when the pursuers had almost overtaken them—but their horses were gone! Their only remaining chance of escape was to fly into the deep recesses of the rock. They, therefore, entered a winding cave, from whence branched several subterraneous avenues, at the extremity of one of which they stopped. The voices of men now vibrated in tremendous echoes through the various and secret caverns of the place, and the sound of footsteps seemed fast approaching. Julia trembled with terror, and Ferdinand drew his sword, determined to protect her to the last. A confused volley of voices now sounded up that part of the cave were Ferdinand and Julia lay concealed. In a few moments the steps of the pursuers suddenly took a different direction, and the sounds sunk gradually away, and were heard no more. Ferdinand listened attentively for a considerable time, but the stillness of the place remained undisturbed. It was now evident that the men had quitted the rock, and he ventured forth to the mouth of the cave. He surveyed the wilds around, as far as his eye could penetrate, and distinguished no human being; but in the pauses of the wind he still thought he heard a sound of distant voices. As he listened in anxious silence, his eye caught the appearance of a shadow, which moved upon the ground near where he stood. He started back within the cave, but in a few minutes again ventured forth. The shadow remained stationary, but having watched it for some time, Ferdinand saw it glide along till it disappeared behind a point of rock. He had now no doubt that the cave was watched, and that it was one of his late pursuers whose shade he had seen. He returned, therefore, to Julia, and remained near an hour hid in the deepest recess of the rock; when, no sound having interrupted the profound silence of the place, he at length once more ventured to the mouth of the cave. Again he threw a fearful look around, but discerned no human form. The soft moon-beam slept upon the dewy landscape, and the solemn stillness of midnight wrapt the world. Fear heightened to the fugitives the sublimity of the hour. Ferdinand now led Julia forth, and they passed silently along the shelving foot of the rocks.
They moved quickly until Julia, breathless and worn out, could go no further. They hadn't rested for long when they heard a rustling in the bushes not far away, and soon after, they caught the sound of low voices. Ferdinand and Julia immediately resumed their escape, fearing that the voices were getting closer as they caught the breeze. This concern was quickly confirmed when the sounds grew louder, and they could hear words that only increased their fear as they reached the edge of the woods. The moon was now up, suddenly breaking through a dark cloud, revealing several men in pursuit, who could also see the fugitives' path. They tried to make it to the rocks where the horses were hidden, which were now in sight. They reached the horses just as the pursuers were almost upon them—but their horses were gone! Their only chance for escape was to flee into the deep recesses of the rocks. They entered a winding cave that had several underground passages, stopping at the end of one. The voices of the men echoed ominously through the many secret chambers of the cave, and the sound of footsteps seemed to be getting closer. Julia trembled with fear, and Ferdinand drew his sword, determined to protect her until the end. A chaotic mix of voices now echoed from the part of the cave where Ferdinand and Julia were hiding. Moments later, the footsteps of the pursuers suddenly changed direction, and the sounds gradually faded away, eventually disappearing entirely. Ferdinand listened carefully for a long time, but the stillness of the cave remained unbroken. It was clear that the men had left the rocks, so he cautiously approached the entrance of the cave. He scanned the surrounding wilderness as far as he could see but didn't spot any humans; however, during the brief silences between gusts of wind, he thought he still heard distant voices. As he listened anxiously, he noticed a shadow moving on the ground near where he stood. He jumped back into the cave but stepped out again after a few minutes. The shadow was still, but after watching it for a while, Ferdinand saw it glide away until it vanished behind a rock. He was now convinced that the cave was being watched and that the shadow belonged to one of his recent pursuers. He returned to Julia and stayed hidden in the deepest part of the rock for about an hour; when no sound broke the profound silence, he decided to venture out again. He cautiously looked around, but saw no one. The soft moonlight bathed the dewy landscape, and the solemn stillness of midnight enveloped the world. Fear heightened the sense of the hour for the fugitives. Ferdinand led Julia out, and they quietly made their way along the sloping foot of the rocks.
They continued their way without farther interruption; and among the cliffs, at some distance from the cave, discovered, to their inexpressible joy, their horses, who having broken their fastenings, had strayed thither, and had now laid themselves down to rest. Ferdinand and Julia immediately mounted; and descending to the plains, took the road that led to a small sea-port at some leagues distant, whence they could embark for Italy.
They continued on their path without any further interruptions; and among the cliffs, not far from the cave, they discovered, to their immense joy, their horses, which had broken free from their ties and had wandered over to this spot, where they were now resting. Ferdinand and Julia quickly got on their horses; and as they descended to the plains, they took the road leading to a small seaport several miles away, where they could catch a boat to Italy.
They travelled for some hours through gloomy forests of beech and chesnut; and their way was only faintly illuminated by the moon, which shed a trembling lustre through the dark foliage, and which was seen but at intervals, as the passing clouds yielded to the power of her rays. They reached at length the skirts of the forest. The grey dawn now appeared, and the chill morning air bit shrewdly. It was with inexpressible joy that Julia observed the kindling atmosphere; and soon after the rays of the rising sun touching the tops of the mountains, whose sides were yet involved in dark vapours.
They traveled for several hours through dark forests of beech and chestnut trees, with only the moon offering a faint glow through the thick leaves, appearing intermittently as clouds shifted away from her light. Finally, they reached the edge of the forest. The gray dawn began to break, and the cold morning air felt sharp against their skin. Julia felt indescribable joy as she noticed the brightening atmosphere, and soon after, the sun’s rays lit up the mountain tops, while the slopes were still shrouded in dark mist.
Her fears dissipated with the darkness.—The sun now appeared amid clouds of inconceivable splendour; and unveiled a scene which in other circumstances Julia would have contemplated with rapture. From the side of the hill, down which they were winding, a vale appeared, from whence arose wild and lofty mountains, whose steeps were cloathed with hanging woods, except where here and there a precipice projected its bold and rugged front. Here, a few half-withered trees hung from the crevices of the rock, and gave a picturesque wildness to the object; there, clusters of half-seen cottages, rising from among tufted groves, embellished the green margin of a stream which meandered in the bottom, and bore its waves to the blue and distant main.
Her fears faded away with the night. The sun now shone through clouds of incredible beauty and revealed a scene that Julia would have admired under different circumstances. From the side of the hill they were winding down, a valley emerged, surrounded by wild and towering mountains, their slopes covered with hanging forests, except where bold and rugged cliffs jutted out here and there. In some spots, a few half-wilted trees clung to the rock crevices, adding a wild charm to the view; in others, clusters of half-hidden cottages emerged from among leafy groves, decorating the green edge of a stream that wound through the valley, carrying its waters to the distant blue sea.
The freshness of morning breathed over the scene, and vivified each colour of the landscape. The bright dewdrops hung trembling from the branches of the trees, which at intervals overshadowed the road; and the sprightly music of the birds saluted the rising day. Notwithstanding her anxiety the scene diffused a soft complacency over the mind of Julia.
The freshness of morning filled the scene, bringing each color of the landscape to life. The bright dewdrops trembled on the branches of the trees, which occasionally shaded the road; and the lively music of the birds welcomed the new day. Despite her worries, the scene spread a gentle sense of calm over Julia's mind.
About noon they reached the port, where Ferdinand was fortunate enough to obtain a small vessel; but the wind was unfavourable, and it was past midnight before it was possible for them to embark.
About noon they arrived at the port, where Ferdinand was lucky enough to secure a small boat; however, the wind was not in their favor, and it wasn't until after midnight that they were able to board.
When the dawn appeared, Julia returned to the deck; and viewed with a sigh of unaccountable regret, the receding coast of Sicily. But she observed, with high admiration, the light gradually spreading through the atmosphere, darting a feeble ray over the surface of the waters, which rolled in solemn soundings upon the distant shores. Fiery beams now marked the clouds, and the east glowed with increasing radiance, till the sun rose at once above the waves, and illuminating them with a flood of splendour, diffused gaiety and gladness around. The bold concave of the heavens, uniting with the vast expanse of the ocean, formed, a coup d'oeil, striking and sublime magnificence of the scenery inspired Julia with delight; and her heart dilating with high enthusiasm, she forgot the sorrows which had oppressed her.
When dawn broke, Julia went back to the deck and sighed with an inexplicable sense of regret at the vanishing coast of Sicily. But she admired how the light gradually spread through the sky, casting a weak ray over the water, which rolled in deep sounds against the distant shores. Fiery beams now lit up the clouds, and the east glowed with growing brightness until the sun suddenly rose above the waves, flooding them with light and spreading joy all around. The bold curve of the sky, blending with the vast ocean, created a striking and sublime view that filled Julia with delight; as her heart swelled with excitement, she forgot the sorrows that had weighed her down.
The breeze wafted the ship gently along for some hours, when it gradually sunk into a calm. The glassy surface of the waters was not curled by the lightest air, and the vessel floated heavily on the bosom of the deep. Sicily was yet in view, and the present delay agitated Julia with wild apprehension. Towards the close of day a light breeze sprang up, but it blew from Italy, and a train of dark vapours emerged from the verge of the horizon, which gradually accumulating, the heavens became entirely overcast. The evening shut in suddenly; the rising wind, the heavy clouds that loaded the atmosphere, and the thunder which murmured afar off terrified Julia, and threatened a violent storm.
The breeze gently pushed the ship along for a few hours until it gradually calmed down. The water's surface was so smooth that not even the slightest breeze disturbed it, and the vessel floated heavily on the deep sea. Sicily was still in sight, and the current delay sent Julia into a state of wild anxiety. As evening approached, a light breeze picked up, but it was coming from Italy, and a dark line of clouds appeared on the horizon, gradually building up until the sky was completely overcast. Night fell suddenly; the rising wind, the heavy clouds that filled the air, and the distant rumble of thunder frightened Julia and signaled an impending storm.
The tempest came on, and the captain vainly sounded for anchorage: it was deep sea, and the vessel drove furiously before the wind. The darkness was interrupted only at intervals, by the broad expanse of vivid lightnings, which quivered upon the waters, and disclosing the horrible gaspings of the waves, served to render the succeeding darkness more awful. The thunder, which burst in tremendous crashes above, the loud roar of the waves below, the noise of the sailors, and the sudden cracks and groanings of the vessel conspired to heighten the tremendous sublimity of the scene.
The storm hit, and the captain searched in vain for a place to anchor: it was deep water, and the ship was tossed violently by the wind. The darkness was only briefly interrupted by flashes of bright lightning that flickered across the water, revealing the terrifying struggle of the waves, which made the following darkness even more frightening. The thunder crashed loudly overhead, the waves roared below, the sailors shouted, and the sudden creaks and groans of the ship all combined to enhance the overwhelming grandeur of the scene.
Far on the rocky shores the surges sound,
The lashing whirlwinds cleave the vast profound;
While high in air, amid the rising storm,
Driving the blast, sits Danger's black'ning form.
Far on the rocky shores, the waves crash,
The fierce winds split the vast deep;
While high in the sky, in the growing storm,
Driving the gusts, sits Danger's dark shape.
Julia lay fainting with terror and sickness in the cabin, and Ferdinand, though almost hopeless himself, was endeavouring to support her, when aloud and dreadful crash was heard from above. It seemed as if the whole vessel had parted. The voices of the sailors now rose together, and all was confusion and uproar. Ferdinand ran up to the deck, and learned that part of the main mast, borne away by the wind, had fallen upon the deck, whence it had rolled overboard.
Julia lay unconscious with fear and sickness in the cabin, and Ferdinand, though nearly despairing himself, was trying to support her when a loud and terrifying crash came from above. It felt like the entire ship had ripped apart. The voices of the sailors united in chaos, and everything was in disarray. Ferdinand rushed up to the deck and found out that a section of the main mast, blown by the wind, had fallen onto the deck and then rolled overboard.
It was now past midnight, and the storm continued with unabated fury. For four hours the vessel had been driven before the blast; and the captain now declared it was impossible she could weather the tempest much longer, ordered the long boat to be in readiness. His orders were scarcely executed, when the ship bulged upon a reef of rocks, and the impetuous waves rushed into the vessel:—a general groan ensued. Ferdinand flew to save his sister, whom he carried to the boat, which was nearly filled by the captain and most of the crew. The sea ran so high that it appeared impracticable to reach the shore: but the boat had not moved many yards, when the ship went to pieces. The captain now perceived, by the flashes of lightning, a high rocky coast at about the distance of half a mile. The men struggled hard at the oars; but almost as often as they gained the summit of a wave, it dashed them back again, and made their labour of little avail.
It was now past midnight, and the storm raged on with full force. For four hours, the ship had been pushed along by the wind, and the captain now declared it would be impossible to survive the tempest much longer, ordering the lifeboat to be made ready. His orders were hardly carried out when the ship struck a reef, and the violent waves poured into the vessel, causing a collective groan. Ferdinand rushed to save his sister, carrying her to the lifeboat, which was nearly full with the captain and most of the crew. The sea was so rough that reaching the shore seemed impossible; however, the boat had barely moved a few yards when the ship broke apart. The captain then spotted, through flashes of lightning, a steep rocky coast about half a mile away. The men rowed with all their might, but every time they reached the crest of a wave, they were thrown back down, making their efforts seem futile.
After much difficulty and fatigue they reached the coast, where a new danger presented itself. They beheld a wild rocky shore, whose cliffs appeared inaccessible, and which seemed to afford little possibility of landing. A landing, however, was at last affected; and the sailors, after much search, discovered a kind of pathway cut in the rock, which they all ascended in safety.
After a lot of struggle and exhaustion, they finally arrived at the coast, where a new threat showed up. They saw a wild, rocky shore with cliffs that looked unreachable, and it didn’t seem likely they could land there. However, they eventually managed to land, and the sailors, after searching for a while, found a sort of path carved into the rock, which they all climbed safely.
The dawn now faintly glimmered, and they surveyed the coast, but could discover no human habitation. They imagined they were on the shores of Sicily, but possessed no means of confirming this conjecture. Terror, sickness, and fatigue had subdued the strength and spirits of Julia, and she was obliged to rest upon the rocks.
The dawn was now barely shining, and they looked over the coast but couldn’t find any signs of human life. They thought they might be on the shores of Sicily, but had no way to verify this guess. Fear, illness, and exhaustion had worn down Julia’s strength and spirit, and she had to rest on the rocks.
The storm now suddenly subsided, and the total calm which succeeded to the wild tumult of the winds and waves, produced a striking and sublime effect. The air was hushed in a deathlike stillness, but the waves were yet violently agitated; and by the increasing light, parts of the wreck were seen floating wide upon the face of the deep. Some sailors, who had missed the boat, were also discovered clinging to pieces of the vessel, and making towards the shore. On observing this, their shipmates immediately descended to the boat; and, putting off to sea, rescued them from their perilous situation. When Julia was somewhat reanimated, they proceeded up the country in search of a dwelling.
The storm suddenly calmed down, and the complete stillness that followed the wild chaos of the winds and waves created a striking and powerful scene. The air was eerily quiet, but the waves were still thrashing about, and as the light increased, parts of the wreck could be seen floating on the surface of the water. Some sailors, who had missed the boat, were spotted clinging to pieces of the ship and trying to make their way to shore. When their shipmates saw this, they quickly got into the boat; and, setting off to sea, rescued them from their dangerous situation. Once Julia had regained some strength, they continued inland in search of a place to stay.
They had travelled near half a league, when the savage features of the country began to soften, and gradually changed to the picturesque beauty of Sicilian scenery. They now discovered at some distance a villa, seated on a gentle eminence, crowned with woods. It was the first human habitation they had seen since they embarked for Italy; and Julia, who was almost sinking with fatigue, beheld it with delight. The captain and his men hastened towards it to make known their distress, while Ferdinand and Julia slowly followed. They observed the men enter the villa, one of whom quickly returned to acquaint them with the hospitable reception his comrades had received.
They had traveled about half a mile when the rugged landscape began to soften, gradually transforming into the beautiful scenery of Sicily. In the distance, they spotted a villa on a gentle rise, surrounded by woods. It was the first human dwelling they had seen since they set out for Italy, and Julia, who was almost collapsing from exhaustion, looked at it with joy. The captain and his men rushed towards it to explain their predicament, while Ferdinand and Julia followed slowly. They watched the men enter the villa, and one of them quickly came back to tell them about the warm welcome his teammates had received.
Julia with difficulty reached the edifice, at the door of which she was met by a young cavalier, whose pleasing and intelligent countenance immediately interested her in his favor. He welcomed the strangers with a benevolent politeness that dissolved at once every uncomfortable feeling which their situation had excited, and produced an instantaneous easy confidence. Through a light and elegant hall, rising into a dome, supported by pillars of white marble, and adorned with busts, he led them to a magnificent vestibule, which opened upon a lawn. Having seated them at a table spread with refreshments he left them, and they surveyed, with surprise, the beauty of the adjacent scene.
Julia struggled to reach the building, where she was greeted at the door by a young gentleman whose charming and expressive face immediately won her over. He welcomed the newcomers with a warm politeness that instantly eased their uncomfortable feelings about the situation and created a sense of relaxed confidence. He guided them through a bright and elegant hall, rising to a dome supported by white marble pillars and decorated with busts, to a stunning foyer that opened onto a lawn. After seating them at a table set with refreshments, he left, and they admired the beauty of the surrounding scenery with amazement.
The lawn, which was on each side bounded by hanging woods, descended in gentle declivity to a fine lake, whose smooth surface reflected the surrounding shades. Beyond appeared the distant country, arising on the left into bold romantic mountains, and on the right exhibiting a soft and glowing landscape, whose tranquil beauty formed a striking contrast to the wild sublimity of the opposite craggy heights. The blue and distant ocean terminated the view.
The lawn, bordered on each side by overhanging woods, sloped gently down to a beautiful lake, its smooth surface mirroring the surrounding greenery. In the distance, the countryside emerged, with bold, dramatic mountains rising on the left and a soft, vibrant landscape on the right, its peaceful beauty a sharp contrast to the wild grandeur of the rugged peaks across from it. The view was capped off by the blue, distant ocean.
In a short time the cavalier returned, conducting two ladies of a very engaging appearance, whom he presented as his wife and sister. They welcomed Julia with graceful kindness; but fatigue soon obliged her to retire to rest, and a consequent indisposition increased so rapidly, as to render it impracticable for her to quit her present abode on that day. The captain and his men proceeded on their way, leaving Ferdinand and Julia at the villa, where she experienced every kind and tender affection.
In a little while, the knight came back, bringing two ladies who looked very charming, introducing them as his wife and sister. They greeted Julia with warm kindness, but soon fatigue forced her to go to bed, and her resulting illness escalated quickly, making it impossible for her to leave her current place that day. The captain and his men continued on their journey, leaving Ferdinand and Julia at the villa, where she received all kinds of love and care.
The day which was to have devoted Julia to a cloister, was ushered in at the abbey with the usual ceremonies. The church was ornamented, and all the inhabitants of the monastery prepared to attend. The Padre Abate now exulted in the success of his scheme, and anticipated, in imagination, the rage and vexation of the marquis, when he should discover that his daughter was lost to him for ever.
The day that was supposed to dedicate Julia to a convent started at the abbey with the usual rituals. The church was decorated, and all the people living in the monastery got ready to attend. The Padre Abate was now basking in the success of his plan and imagined the anger and frustration of the marquis when he realized that his daughter was gone from him forever.
The hour of celebration arrived, and he entered the church with a proud firm step, and with a countenance which depictured his inward triumph; he was proceeding to the high altar, when he was told that Julia was no where to be found. Astonishment for awhile suspended other emotions—he yet believed it impossible that she could have effected an escape, and ordered every part of the abbey to be searched—not forgetting the secret caverns belonging to the monastery, which wound beneath the woods. When the search was over, and he became convinced she was fled, the deep workings of his disappointed passions fermented into rage which exceeded all bounds. He denounced the most terrible judgments upon Julia; and calling for Madame de Menon, charged her with having insulted her holy religion, in being accessary to the flight of Julia. Madame endured these reproaches with calm dignity, and preserved a steady silence, but she secretly determined to leave the monastery, and seek in another the repose which she could never hope to find in this.
The time for celebration came, and he walked into the church confidently, his face showing his inner victory. He was heading towards the high altar when he was informed that Julia was nowhere to be found. For a moment, shock overshadowed other feelings—he still found it hard to believe that she could have escaped, and he ordered a search of every part of the abbey, including the secret caves beneath the woods. When the search ended and he became convinced she had fled, the depths of his disappointment turned into an uncontrollable rage. He unleashed the harshest curses upon Julia; and calling for Madame de Menon, he accused her of insulting her holy faith by being complicit in Julia's escape. Madame took these accusations with calm dignity and remained silent, but inwardly she resolved to leave the monastery and seek the peace she could never hope to find here.
The report of Julia's disappearance spread rapidly beyond the walls, and soon reached the ears of the marquis, who rejoiced in the circumstance, believing that she must now inevitably fall into his hands.
The news of Julia's disappearance spread quickly beyond the walls and soon reached the marquis, who was thrilled by the situation, thinking that she would inevitably end up in his grasp.
After his people, in obedience to his orders, had carefully searched the surrounding woods and rocks, he withdrew them from the abbey; and having dispersed them various ways in search of Julia, he returned to the castle of Mazzini. Here new vexation awaited him, for he now first learned that Ferdinand had escaped from confinement.
After his people, following his orders, had thoroughly searched the nearby woods and rocks, he took them away from the abbey; and after sending them off in different directions to look for Julia, he returned to the castle of Mazzini. There, he was met with new frustration, as he learned for the first time that Ferdinand had escaped from captivity.
The mystery of Julia's flight was now dissolved; for it was evident by whose means she had effected it, and the marquis issued orders to his people to secure Ferdinand wherever he should be found.
The mystery of Julia's escape was now solved; it was clear who helped her, and the marquis gave orders to his men to capture Ferdinand wherever he might be found.
CHAPTER XIII
Hippolitus, who had languished under a long and dangerous illness occasioned by his wounds, but heightened and prolonged by the distress of his mind, was detained in a small town in the coast of Calabria, and was yet ignorant of the death of Cornelia. He scarcely doubted that Julia was now devoted to the duke, and this thought was at times poison to his heart. After his arrival in Calabria, immediately on the recovery of his senses, he dispatched a servant back to the castle of Mazzini, to gain secret intelligence of what had passed after his departure. The eagerness with which we endeavour to escape from misery, taught him to encourage a remote and romantic hope that Julia yet lived for him. Yet even this hope at length languished into despair, as the time elapsed which should have brought his servant from Sicily. Days and weeks passed away in the utmost anxiety to Hippolitus, for still his emissary did not appear; and at last, concluding that he had been either seized by robbers, or discovered and detained by the marquis, the Count sent off a second emissary to the castle of Mazzini. By him he learned the news of Julia's flight, and his heart dilated with joy; but it was suddenly checked when he heard the marquis had discovered her retreat in the abbey of St Augustin. The wounds which still detained him in confinement, now became intolerable. Julia might yet be lost to him for ever. But even his present state of fear and uncertainty was bliss compared with the anguish of despair, which his mind had long endured.
Hippolitus, who had suffered from a long and serious illness caused by his injuries, but made worse and prolonged by his troubled mind, was stuck in a small town on the coast of Calabria, still unaware of Cornelia's death. He barely doubted that Julia was now devoted to the duke, and this thought sometimes poisoned his heart. After arriving in Calabria, as soon as he regained his senses, he sent a servant back to the castle of Mazzini to gather secret information about what had happened since he left. The eagerness to escape misery led him to hold onto a distant and romantic hope that Julia still cared for him. However, even this hope eventually faded into despair as time passed without news from his servant in Sicily. Days and weeks went by in deep anxiety for Hippolitus, as his messenger still did not show up; finally, concluding that he had either been captured by robbers or discovered and held by the marquis, the Count sent a second messenger to the castle of Mazzini. Through him, he learned of Julia's escape, and his heart swelled with joy; but that joy was abruptly cut short when he found out that the marquis had discovered her hiding place in the abbey of St. Augustin. The wounds that kept him confined now became unbearable. Julia could still be lost to him forever. But even his current state of fear and uncertainty felt like bliss compared to the agony of despair he had long endured.
As soon as he was sufficiently recovered, he quitted Italy for Sicily, in the design of visiting the monastery of St Augustin, where it was possible Julia might yet remain. That he might pass with the secrecy necessary to his plan, and escape the attacks of the marquis, he left his servants in Calabria, and embarked alone.
As soon as he was feeling better, he left Italy for Sicily, intending to visit the monastery of St. Augustine, where Julia might still be. To keep his plans secret and avoid the marquis’s scrutiny, he left his servants in Calabria and traveled alone.
It was morning when he landed at a small port of Sicily, and proceeded towards the abbey of St Augustin. As he travelled, his imagination revolved the scenes of his early love, the distress of Julia, and the sufferings of Ferdinand, and his heart melted at the retrospect. He considered the probabilities of Julia having found protection from her father in the pity of the Padre Abate; and even ventured to indulge himself in a flattering, fond anticipation of the moment when Julia should again be restored to his sight.
It was morning when he arrived at a small port in Sicily and made his way to the abbey of St. Augustine. As he traveled, his mind went back to the memories of his first love, the pain Julia felt, and the struggles Ferdinand endured, and his heart softened at the thought. He considered the chances of Julia having found safety from her father through the kindness of the Padre Abate; and he even let himself dream about the moment when Julia would be back in front of him again.
He arrived at the monastery, and his grief may easily be imagined, when he was informed of the death of his beloved sister, and of the flight of Julia. He quitted St Augustin's immediately, without even knowing that Madame de Menon was there, and set out for a town at some leagues distance, where he designed to pass the night.
He arrived at the monastery, and it's easy to picture his grief when he found out about the death of his beloved sister and Julia's disappearance. He left St. Augustine's right away, not even realizing that Madame de Menon was there, and headed to a town a few miles away where he planned to spend the night.
Absorbed in the melancholy reflections which the late intelligence excited, he gave the reins to his horse, and journeyed on unmindful of his way. The evening was far advanced when he discovered that he had taken a wrong direction, and that he was bewildered in a wild and solitary scene. He had wandered too far from the road to hope to regain it, and he had beside no recollection of the objects left behind him. A choice of errors, only, lay before him. The view on his right hand exhibited high and savage mountains, covered with heath and black fir; and the wild desolation of their aspect, together with the dangerous appearance of the path that wound up their sides, and which was the only apparent track they afforded, determined Hippolitus not to attempt their ascent. On his left lay a forest, to which the path he was then in led; its appearance was gloomy, but he preferred it to the mountains; and, since he was uncertain of its extent, there was a possibility that he might pass it, and reach a village before the night was set in. At the worst, the forest would afford him a shelter from the winds; and, however he might be bewildered in its labyrinths, he could ascend a tree, and rest in security till the return of light should afford him an opportunity of extricating himself. Among the mountains there was no possibility of meeting with other shelter than what the habitation of man afforded, and such a shelter there was little probability of finding. Innumerable dangers also threatened him here, from which he would be secure on level ground.
Lost in the sad thoughts stirred up by the recent news, he let his horse wander as he rode aimlessly. It was late in the evening when he realized he had gone the wrong way and found himself in a wild and lonely landscape. He had strayed too far from the road to find it again, and he had no memory of the landmarks he had passed. Only a few poor choices lay ahead of him. On his right were tall, rugged mountains, covered with heather and dark fir trees; their wild, desolate look, along with the treacherous path winding up their slopes— the only route available— led Hippolitus to decide against climbing them. To his left was a forest that the path he was on entered; it looked dark and foreboding, but he opted for it over the mountains. Unsure of how far it stretched, he hoped he might pass through it and reach a village before night fell. At the very least, the forest would provide him some shelter from the wind, and while he might get lost in its maze, he could climb a tree and wait safely until light returned, allowing him to find his way. In the mountains, there was no chance of finding any shelter except the home of some person, and it was unlikely he'd find such a refuge. Countless dangers also awaited him there, which he would be safer from on flat ground.
Having determined which way to pursue, he pushed his horse into a gallop, and entered the forest as the last rays of the sun trembled on the mountains. The thick foliage of the trees threw a gloom around, which was every moment deepened by the shades of evening. The path was uninterrupted, and the count continued to follow it till all distinction was confounded in the veil of night. Total darkness now made it impossible for him to pursue his way. He dismounted, and fastening his horse to a tree, climbed among the branches, purposing to remain there till morning.
Having decided which direction to go, he urged his horse into a gallop and rode into the forest as the last rays of sunlight flickered on the mountains. The thick tree canopy created a shadowy atmosphere that grew darker with each passing moment as evening fell. The path was clear, and he kept following it until everything merged into the darkness of night. It became completely dark, making it impossible for him to continue. He got off his horse, tied it to a tree, and climbed into the branches, planning to stay there until morning.
He had not been long in this situation, when a confused sound of voices from a distance roused his attention. The sound returned at intervals for some time, but without seeming to approach. He descended from the tree, that he might the better judge of the direction whence it came; but before he reached the ground, the noise was ceased, and all was profoundly silent. He continued to listen, but the silence remaining undisturbed, he began to think he had been deceived by the singing of the wind among the leaves; and was preparing to reascend, when he perceived a faint light glimmer through the foliage from afar. The sight revived a hope that he was near some place of human habitation; he therefore unfastened his horse, and led him towards the spot whence the ray issued. The moon was now risen, and threw a checkered gleam over his path sufficient to direct him.
He hadn't been in this situation for long when he heard a distant, confused sound of voices that caught his attention. The sound came and went for a while but didn't seem to get closer. He climbed down from the tree to get a better sense of where it was coming from; however, by the time he reached the ground, the noise had stopped, and everything was eerily quiet. He kept listening, but with the silence unbroken, he started to think he had been tricked by the wind rustling through the leaves. Just as he was about to climb back up, he noticed a faint light shining through the trees from afar. The sight sparked hope that he was close to some human settlement, so he untied his horse and led him toward the source of the light. The moon had risen now, casting a dappled glow over his path that was enough to guide him.
Before he had proceeded far the light disappeared. He continued, however, his way as nearly as he could guess, towards the place whence it had issued; and after much toil, found himself in a spot where the trees formed a circle round a kind of rude lawn. The moonlight discovered to him an edifice which appeared to have been formerly a monastery, but which now exhibited a pile of ruins, whose grandeur, heightened by decay, touched the beholder with reverential awe. Hippolitus paused to gaze upon the scene; the sacred stillness of night increased its effect, and a secret dread, he knew not wherefore, stole upon his heart.
Before he had gone far, the light vanished. He continued on as best as he could guess toward the place it had come from; and after a lot of effort, he found himself in a spot where the trees formed a circle around a kind of rough lawn. The moonlight revealed a building that seemed to have once been a monastery, but now stood as a pile of ruins, whose grandeur, enhanced by decay, filled the observer with a sense of reverential awe. Hippolitus stopped to take in the scene; the sacred stillness of the night amplified its impact, and a mysterious feeling of dread, the reason for which he didn’t understand, crept into his heart.
The silence and the character of the place made him doubt whether this was the spot he had been seeking; and as he stood hesitating whether to proceed or to return, he observed a figure standing under an arch-way of the ruin; it carried a light in its hand, and passing silently along, disappeared in a remote part of the building. The courage of Hippolitus for a moment deserted him. An invincible curiosity, however, subdued his terror, and he determined to pursue, if possible, the way the figure had taken.
The silence and the atmosphere of the place made him question whether this was the spot he had been looking for; and as he stood there, unsure whether to go on or turn back, he noticed a figure standing under an archway of the ruin. It held a light in its hand and silently moved away, disappearing into a distant part of the building. For a moment, Hippolitus lost his courage. However, an irresistible curiosity overcame his fear, and he decided to follow, if he could, the path the figure had taken.
He passed over loose stones through a sort of court till he came to the archway; here he stopped, for fear returned upon him. Resuming his courage, however, he went on, still endeavouring to follow the way the figure had passed, and suddenly found himself in an enclosed part of the ruin, whose appearance was more wild and desolate than any he had yet seen. Seized with unconquerable apprehension, he was retiring, when the low voice of a distressed person struck his ear. His heart sunk at the sound, his limbs trembled, and he was utterly unable to move.
He walked over loose stones through a sort of courtyard until he reached the archway; here he paused, gripped by fear once again. Gathering his courage, he continued, still trying to trace the path the figure had taken, and suddenly found himself in a secluded area of the ruins, which looked wilder and more desolate than anything he had encountered before. Overwhelmed by unshakeable dread, he was about to back away when the faint voice of someone in distress caught his attention. His heart sank at the sound, his limbs trembled, and he found himself completely unable to move.
The sound which appeared to be the last groan of a dying person, was repeated. Hippolitus made a strong effort, and sprang forward, when a light burst upon him from a shattered casement of the building, and at the same instant he heard the voices of men!
The sound that seemed like the final groan of someone dying repeated again. Hippolitus strained hard and jumped forward, just as a light shone on him from a broken window in the building, and at that same moment, he heard the voices of men!
He advanced softly to the window, and beheld in a small room, which was less decayed than the rest of the edifice, a group of men, who, from the savageness of their looks, and from their dress, appeared to be banditti. They surrounded a man who lay on the ground wounded, and bathed in blood, and who it was very evident had uttered the groans heard by the count.
He quietly moved to the window and saw, in a small room that was in better shape than the rest of the building, a group of men who, based on their fierce expressions and their clothes, looked like outlaws. They gathered around a man lying on the ground, wounded and covered in blood, who had clearly let out the groans that the count had heard.
The obscurity of the place prevented Hippolitus from distinguishing the features of the dying man. From the blood which covered him, and from the surrounding circumstances, he appeared to be murdered; and the count had no doubt that the men he beheld were the murderers. The horror of the scene entirely overcame him; he stood rooted to the spot, and saw the assassins rifle the pockets of the dying person, who, in a voice scarcely articulate, but which despair seemed to aid, supplicated for mercy. The ruffians answered him only with execrations, and continued their plunder. His groans and his sufferings served only to aggravate their cruelty. They were proceeding to take from him a miniature picture, which was fastened round his neck, and had been hitherto concealed in his bosom; when by a sudden effort he half raised himself from the ground, and attempted to save it from their hands. The effort availed him nothing; a blow from one of the villains laid the unfortunate man on the floor without motion. The horrid barbarity of the act seized the mind of Hippolitus so entirely, that, forgetful of his own situation, he groaned aloud, and started with an instantaneous design of avenging the deed. The noise he made alarmed the banditti, who looking whence it came, discovered the count through the casement. They instantly quitted their prize, and rushed towards the door of the room. He was now returned to a sense of his danger, and endeavoured to escape to the exterior part of the ruin; but terror bewildered his senses, and he mistook his way. Instead of regaining the arch-way, he perplexed himself with fruitless wanderings, and at length found himself only more deeply involved in the secret recesses of the pile.
The darkness of the place kept Hippolitus from making out the features of the dying man. From the blood covering him and the situation around him, it looked like he had been murdered; and the count had no doubt that the men he saw were the killers. The horror of the scene completely overwhelmed him; he stood frozen, watching the assassins go through the pockets of the dying person, who pleaded for mercy in a barely understandable voice, desperation fueling his words. The thugs responded only with curses and continued to steal. His groans and suffering only made their cruelty worse. Just as they were about to take a miniature picture that was hung around his neck and had been hidden under his clothing, he suddenly managed to lift himself off the ground and tried to save it from them. But his effort was in vain; a blow from one of the attackers knocked the unfortunate man down to the floor, motionless. The sheer brutality of the act consumed Hippolitus so completely that, forgetting his own danger, he groaned loudly and sprang up with an impulse to take revenge. The noise he made startled the bandits, who turned to see where it came from and spotted the count through the window. They immediately abandoned their victim and rushed toward the door of the room. Now aware of his danger, he tried to escape to the outside of the ruins, but terror overwhelmed his senses, and he lost his way. Instead of getting back to the archway, he confused himself with pointless wandering and found himself even more deeply trapped in the hidden parts of the building.
The steps of his pursuers gained fast upon him, and he continued to perplex himself with vain efforts at escape, till at length, quite exhausted, he sunk on the ground, and endeavoured to resign himself to his fate. He listened with a kind of stern despair, and was surprised to find all silent. On looking round, he perceived by a ray of moonlight, which streamed through a part of the ruin from above, that he was in a sort of vault, which, from the small means he had of judging, he thought was extensive.
The footsteps of his pursuers were getting closer, and he kept confusing himself with useless attempts to escape, until finally, completely worn out, he collapsed on the ground and tried to accept his fate. He listened with a sense of grim despair and was surprised to find everything silent. Looking around, he noticed in a beam of moonlight that filtered through a section of the ruins above that he was in some sort of vault, which, from what little he could tell, seemed to be quite large.
In this situation he remained for a considerable time, ruminating on the means of escape, yet scarcely believing escape was possible. If he continued in the vault, he might continue there only to be butchered; but by attempting to rescue himself from the place he was now in, he must rush into the hands of the banditti. Judging it, therefore, the safer way of the two to remain where he was, he endeavoured to await his fate with fortitude, when suddenly the loud voices of the murderers burst upon his ear, and he heard steps advancing quickly towards the spot where he lay.
In this situation, he stayed for quite a while, thinking about how to escape, yet barely believing it was possible. If he stayed in the vault, he might only end up getting killed; but if he tried to get out, he would have to run right into the hands of the bandits. Deciding it was safer to stay where he was, he tried to face his fate bravely when suddenly, the loud voices of the killers reached his ears, and he heard footsteps coming quickly towards where he lay.
Despair instantly renewed his vigour; he started from the ground, and throwing round him a look of eager desperation, his eye caught the glimpse of a small door, upon which the moon-beam now fell. He made towards it, and passed it just as the light of a torch gleamed upon the walls of the vault.
Despair quickly refueled his energy; he sprang up from the ground and, with a look of intense urgency, noticed a small door illuminated by the moonlight. He moved toward it and passed it just as the light from a torch flickered against the walls of the vault.
He groped his way along a winding passage, and at length came to a flight of steps. Notwithstanding the darkness, he reached the bottom in safety.
He stumbled his way along a twisting hallway and eventually arrived at a set of stairs. Despite the dark, he made it to the bottom safely.
He now for the first time stopped to listen—the sounds of pursuit were ceased, and all was silent! Continuing to wander on in effectual endeavours to escape, his hands at length touched cold iron, and he quickly perceived it belonged to a door. The door, however, was fastened, and resisted all his efforts to open it. He was giving up the attempt in despair, when a loud scream from within, followed by a dead and heavy noise, roused all his attention. Silence ensued. He listened for a considerable time at the door, his imagination filled with images of horror, and expecting to hear the sound repeated. He then sought for a decayed part of the door, through which he might discover what was beyond; but he could find none; and after waiting some time without hearing any farther noise, he was quitting the spot, when in passing his arm over the door, it struck against something hard. On examination he perceived, to his extreme surprize, that the key was in the lock. For a moment he hesitated what to do; but curiosity overcame other considerations, and with a trembling hand he turned the key. The door opened into a large and desolate apartment, dimly lighted by a lamp that stood on a table, which was almost the only furniture of the place. The Count had advanced several steps before he perceived an object, which fixed all his attention. This was the figure of a young woman lying on the floor apparently dead. Her face was concealed in her robe; and the long auburn tresses which fell in beautiful luxuriance over her bosom, served to veil a part of the glowing beauty which the disorder of her dress would have revealed.
He finally stopped to listen—the sounds of pursuit had stopped, and everything was silent! As he continued to wander in his futile attempts to escape, his hands finally touched cold iron, and he quickly realized it was a door. However, the door was locked and resisted all his efforts to open it. Just as he was about to give up in despair, a loud scream from inside, followed by a dull, heavy noise, caught his attention. Then there was silence. He listened for a long time at the door, his imagination filled with horrifying images, expecting to hear the sound again. He searched for a rotting part of the door that would allow him to see what was inside, but he couldn't find any. After waiting some time without hearing anything else, he was about to leave when he brushed his hand over the door and hit something hard. Upon inspecting it, he was extremely surprised to find that the key was in the lock. For a moment, he hesitated about what to do; but curiosity won over his other thoughts, and with trembling hands, he turned the key. The door opened into a large, empty room, dimly lit by a lamp on a table, which was almost the only furniture in the place. The Count had taken several steps forward before he noticed something that captured his full attention. It was the figure of a young woman lying on the floor, seemingly dead. Her face was hidden in her robe, and her long auburn hair cascaded beautifully over her chest, obscuring part of the stunning beauty that her disheveled outfit would have revealed.
Pity, surprize, and admiration struggled in the breast of Hippolitus; and while he stood surveying the object which excited these different emotions, he heard a step advancing towards the room. He flew to the door by which he had entered, and was fortunate enough to reach it before the entrance of the persons whose steps he heard. Having turned the key, he stopped at the door to listen to their proceedings. He distinguished the voices of two men, and knew them to be those of the assassins. Presently he heard a piercing skriek, and at the same instant the voices of the ruffians grew loud and violent. One of them exclaimed that the lady was dying, and accused the other of having frightened her to death, swearing, with horrid imprecations, that she was his, and he would defend her to the last drop of his blood. The dispute grew higher; and neither of the ruffians would give up his claim to the unfortunate object of their altercation.
Pity, surprise, and admiration clashed in Hippolitus's heart; and while he stood there taking in the scene that stirred these emotions, he heard footsteps approaching the room. He rushed to the door he had entered and was lucky enough to get there before the people whose steps he heard came in. After locking the door, he paused to listen to what was happening outside. He recognized the voices of two men and knew they were the assassins. Suddenly, he heard a piercing scream, and at the same moment, the voices of the thugs became loud and aggressive. One of them shouted that the lady was dying and blamed the other for scaring her to death, swearing with frightening curses that she belonged to him, and he would protect her until his last breath. The argument escalated, and neither thug was willing to back down from claiming the unfortunate woman at the center of their fight.
The clashing of swords was soon after heard, together with a violent noise. The screams were repeated, and the oaths and execrations of the disputants redoubled. They seemed to move towards the door, behind which Hippolitus was concealed; suddenly the door was shook with great force, a deep groan followed, and was instantly succeeded by a noise like that of a person whose whole weight falls at once to the ground. For a moment all was silent. Hippolitus had no doubt that one of the ruffians had destroyed the other, and was soon confirmed in the belief—for the survivor triumphed with brutal exultation over his fallen antagonist. The ruffian hastily quitted the room, and Hippolitus soon after heard the distant voices of several persons in loud dispute. The sounds seemed to come from a chamber over the place where he stood; he also heard a trampling of feet from above, and could even distinguish, at intervals, the words of the disputants. From these he gathered enough to learn that the affray which had just happened, and the lady who had been the occasion of it, were the subjects of discourse. The voices frequently rose together, and confounded all distinction.
The clash of swords was soon heard, along with a loud noise. The screams echoed again, and the curses and insults from the fighters grew louder. They seemed to be moving toward the door where Hippolitus was hiding; suddenly the door was shaken with great force, a deep groan followed, and was quickly followed by the sound of someone collapsing heavily to the ground. For a moment, everything was silent. Hippolitus was sure that one of the attackers had killed the other, and he soon confirmed this belief—as the survivor celebrated with brutal glee over his fallen opponent. The attacker quickly left the room, and Hippolitus soon heard distant voices arguing loudly. The sounds seemed to come from a room above where he was standing; he also heard the sound of feet trampling above and could even make out, at times, the words of those arguing. From this, he learned enough to understand that the fight that had just happened, along with the lady who caused it, was the topic of discussion. The voices often rose together, drowning out any distinction.
At length the tumult began to subside, and Hippolitus could distinguish what was said. The ruffians agreed to give up the lady in question to him who had fought for her; and leaving him to his prize, they all went out in quest of farther prey. The situation of the unfortunate lady excited a mixture of pity and indignation in Hippolitus, which for some time entirely occupied him; he revolved the means of extricating her from so deplorable a situation, and in these thoughts almost forgot his own danger. He now heard her sighs; and while his heart melted to the sounds, the farther door of the apartment was thrown open, and the wretch to whom she had been allotted, rushed in. Her screams now redoubled, but they were of no avail with the ruffian who had seized her in his arms; when the count, who was unarmed, insensible to every pulse but that of a generous pity, burst into the room, but became fixed like a statue when he beheld his Julia struggling in the grasp of the ruffian. On discovering Hippolitus, she made a sudden spring, and liberated herself; when, running to him, she sunk lifeless in his arms.
Eventually, the chaos started to calm down, and Hippolitus could understand what was happening. The villains agreed to hand over the lady to the one who had fought for her, and after leaving him with his prize, they set out in search of more victims. The unfortunate lady's situation stirred a mix of pity and anger in Hippolitus, which occupied his mind for a while; he contemplated how to rescue her from such a dreadful situation, nearly forgetting his own peril. He could now hear her sighs, and as his heart softened at the sound, the farther door of the room swung open, and the man to whom she had been given rushed in. Her screams intensified, but they meant nothing to the brute who had captured her. Just then, the count, who was unarmed and consumed with generous pity, burst into the room but froze like a statue when he saw his Julia struggling in the grip of the ruffian. Upon spotting Hippolitus, she suddenly leaped and freed herself; then, running to him, she collapsed lifeless in his arms.
Surprise and fury sparkled in the eyes of the ruffian, and he turned with a savage desperation upon the count; who, relinquishing Julia, snatched up the sword of the dead ruffian, which lay upon the floor, and defended himself. The combat was furious, but Hippolitus laid his antagonist senseless at his feet. He flew to Julia, who now revived, but who for some time could speak only by her tears. The transitions of various and rapid sensations, which her heart experienced, and the strangely mingled emotions of joy and terror that agitated Hippolitus, can only be understood by experience. He raised her from the floor, and endeavoured to soothe her to composure, when she called wildly upon Ferdinand. At his name the count started, and he instantly remembered the dying cavalier, whose countenance the glooms had concealed from his view. His heart thrilled with secret agony, yet he resolved to withhold his terrible conjectures from Julia, of whom he learned that Ferdinand, with herself, had been taken by banditti in the way from the villa which had offered them so hospitable a reception after the shipwreck. They were on the road to a port whence they designed again to embark for Italy, when this misfortune overtook them. Julia added, that Ferdinand had been immediately separated from her; and that, for some hours, she had been confined in the apartment where Hippolitus found her.
Surprise and anger sparkled in the ruffian's eyes as he turned with savage desperation toward the count. Releasing Julia, the count grabbed the sword of the dead ruffian lying on the floor and defended himself. The fight was fierce, but Hippolitus left his opponent senseless at his feet. He rushed to Julia, who had now revived but could only express her feelings through tears for a while. The rapid changes of emotions her heart felt and the strange mix of joy and fear that Hippolitus experienced can only be truly understood by going through it. He lifted her from the floor and tried to calm her down when she called out frantically for Ferdinand. At the mention of his name, the count flinched, instantly recalling the dying cavalier whose face had been hidden from him. His heart ached with unspoken pain, yet he decided to keep his terrible suspicions from Julia. He learned that Ferdinand, along with her, had been captured by bandits while traveling from the villa that had provided them with such warm hospitality after the shipwreck. They were on their way to a port where they intended to embark for Italy again when this disaster struck. Julia added that Ferdinand had been taken away from her immediately and that she had been locked in the room where Hippolitus found her for several hours.
The Count with difficulty concealed his terrible apprehensions for Ferdinand, and vainly strove to soften Julia's distress. But there was no time to be lost—they had yet to find a way out of the edifice, and before they could accomplish this, the banditti might return. It was also possible that some of the party were left to watch this their abode during the absence of the rest, and this was another circumstance of reasonable alarm.
The Count struggled to hide his deep fears for Ferdinand and tried in vain to ease Julia's distress. But time was running out—they still needed to find a way out of the building, and before they could do that, the bandits could come back. It was also possible that some of their group had stayed behind to keep an eye on their home while the others were away, which was another reason to be worried.
After some little consideration, Hippolitus judged it most prudent to seek an outlet through the passage by which he entered; he therefore took the lamp, and led Julia to the door. They entered the avenue, and locking the door after them, sought the flight of steps down which the count had before passed; but having pursued the windings of the avenue a considerable time without finding them, he became certain he had mistaken the way. They, however, found another flight, which they descended and entered upon a passage so very narrow and low, as not to admit of a person walking upright. This passage was closed by a door, which on examination was found to be chiefly of iron. Hippolitus was startled at the sight, but on applying his strength found it gradually yield, when the imprisoned air rushed out, and had nearly extinguished the light. They now entered upon a dark abyss; and the door which moved upon a spring, suddenly closed upon them. On looking round they beheld a large vault; and it is not easy to imagine their horror on discovering they were in a receptacle for the murdered bodies of the unfortunate people who had fallen into the hands of the banditti.
After thinking it over for a bit, Hippolitus decided it was best to find a way out through the entrance he came in. He took the lamp and led Julia to the door. They entered the path and locked the door behind them, searching for the staircase the count had used earlier. However, after wandering through the path for a long time without spotting it, he realized he had taken a wrong turn. They did find another staircase, which they went down, entering a passage that was so narrow and low that they couldn't walk upright. This passage was blocked by a door, which upon closer inspection turned out to be mostly made of iron. Hippolitus was taken aback by the sight, but as he used his strength, he found it slowly giving way, allowing a rush of trapped air to escape, almost snuffing out the light. They then stepped into a dark void, and the door, which operated on a spring, suddenly slammed shut behind them. When they looked around, they found themselves in a large vault, and it’s hard to describe the horror they felt when realizing they were in a burial place for the murdered victims who had fallen to the hands of the bandits.
The count could scarcely support the fainting spirits of Julia; he ran to the door, which he endeavoured to open, but the lock was so constructed that it could be moved only on the other side, and all his efforts were useless. He was constrained, therefore, to seek for another door, but could find none. Their situation was the most deplorable that can be imagined; for they were now inclosed in a vault strewn with the dead bodies of the murdered, and must there become the victims of famine, or of the sword. The earth was in several places thrown up, and marked the boundaries of new-made graves. The bodies which remained unburied were probably left either from hurry or negligence, and exhibited a spectacle too shocking for humanity. The sufferings of Hippolitus were increased by those of Julia, who was sinking with horror, and who he endeavoured to support to apart of the vault which fell into a recess—where stood a bench.
The count could hardly lift Julia's fading spirits; he rushed to the door, trying to open it, but the lock was designed to operate only from the other side, making all his efforts useless. He was forced to look for another door, but he couldn't find one. Their situation was the most hopeless imaginable; they were now trapped in a vault filled with the dead bodies of the murdered and would soon become victims of either hunger or violence. The ground was disturbed in several places, marking the borders of freshly dug graves. The bodies left unburied were likely abandoned due to haste or neglect, presenting a sight too horrifying for anyone to bear. Hippolitus's suffering was compounded by Julia's terror as she was collapsing from fear, and he tried to guide her to a part of the vault that opened into a recess—where there was a bench.
They had not been long in this situation, when they heard a noise which approached gradually, and which did not appear to come from the avenue they had passed.
They hadn't been in this situation for long when they heard a noise that was getting closer, and it didn't seem to be coming from the avenue they had just walked past.
The noise increased, and they could distinguish voices. Hippolitus believed the murderers were returned; that they had traced his retreat, and were coming towards the vault by some way unknown to him. He prepared for the worst—and drawing his sword, resolved to defend Julia to the last. Their apprehension, however, was soon dissipated by a trampling of horses, which sound had occasioned his alarm, and which now seemed to come from a courtyard above, extremely near the vault. He distinctly heard the voices of the banditti, together with the moans and supplications of some person, whom it was evident they were about to plunder. The sound appeared so very near, that Hippolitus was both shocked and surprised; and looking round the vault, he perceived a small grated window placed very high in the wall, which he concluded overlooked the place where the robbers were assembled. He recollected that his light might betray him; and horrible as was the alternative, he was compelled to extinguish it. He now attempted to climb to the grate, through which he might obtain a view of what was passing without. This at length he effected, for the ruggedness of the wall afforded him a footing. He beheld in a ruinous court, which was partially illuminated by the glare of torches, a group of banditti surrounding two persons who were bound on horseback, and who were supplicating for mercy.
The noise got louder, and they could make out voices. Hippolitus thought the murderers had returned; that they had tracked him down and were approaching the vault by a route he didn't know. He braced for the worst—and, drawing his sword, he decided to defend Julia to the end. However, their fear quickly faded when they heard the sound of horses trampling, which was what had alarmed him, and it now seemed to come from a courtyard above, very close to the vault. He clearly heard the voices of the bandits, along with the cries and pleas of someone they were about to rob. The sound felt so close that Hippolitus was both shocked and amazed; looking around the vault, he noticed a small grated window set high up in the wall, which he figured overlooked where the robbers were gathered. He remembered that his light could give him away; and despite how terrible it was, he had to put it out. He then tried to climb up to the grate, through which he could see what was happening outside. Eventually, he managed to do it, as the roughness of the wall gave him something to grip. He looked into a crumbling courtyard, partially lit by the light of torches, where a group of bandits surrounded two people who were tied up on horseback, begging for mercy.
One of the robbers exclaiming with an oath that this was a golden night, bade his comrades dispatch, adding he would go to find Paulo and the lady.
One of the robbers shouted with a curse that it was a golden night, telling his friends to hurry up, and said he would go to find Paulo and the lady.
The effect which the latter part of this sentence had upon the prisoners in the vault, may be more easily imagined than described. They were now in total darkness in this mansion of the murdered, without means of escape, and in momentary expectation of sharing a fate similar to that of the wretched objects around them. Julia, overcome with distress and terror, sunk on the ground; and Hippolitus, descending from the grate, became insensible of his own danger in his apprehension for her.
The impact that the last part of this sentence had on the prisoners in the vault is easier to imagine than to describe. They were now in complete darkness in this house of the murdered, without any way to escape, and expecting at any moment to meet a similar fate to the miserable beings around them. Julia, overwhelmed with grief and fear, collapsed to the ground; and Hippolitus, coming down from the grate, became unaware of his own danger as he worried about her.
In a short time all without was confusion and uproar; the ruffian who had left the court returned with the alarm that the lady was fled, and that Paulo was murdered, The robbers quitting their booty to go in search of the fugitive, and to discover the murderer, dreadful vociferations resounded through every recess of the pile.
In no time, everything outside was chaos and noise; the thug who had left the court came back with the news that the lady had escaped and that Paulo was dead. The robbers abandoned their loot to chase after the runaway and find the murderer, and terrifying shouts echoed through every corner of the building.
The tumult had continued a considerable time, which the prisoners had passed in a state of horrible suspence, when they heard the uproar advancing towards the vault, and soon after a number of voices shouted down the avenue. The sound of steps quickened. Hippolitus again drew his sword, and placed himself opposite the entrance, where he had not stood long, when a violent push was made against the door; it flew open, and a party of men rushed into the vault.
The chaos had been going on for quite some time, leaving the prisoners in a state of terrible anxiety, when they heard the noise coming closer to the vault, followed by a number of voices shouting down the passage. The sound of footsteps grew faster. Hippolitus drew his sword again and stood in front of the entrance, not long after which a forceful shove was made against the door; it swung open, and a group of men burst into the vault.
Hippolitus kept his position, protesting he would destroy the first who approached. At the sound of his voice they stopped; but presently advancing, commanded him in the king's name to surrender. He now discovered what his agitation had prevented him from observing sooner, that the men before him were not banditti, but the officers of justice. They had received information of this haunt of villainy from the son of a Sicilian nobleman, who had fallen into the hands of the banditti, and had afterwards escaped from their power.
Hippolitus stood his ground, insisting he would take down the first person who got close. When he shouted, they paused; but soon after, they stepped forward and ordered him to surrender in the king's name. It was then that he realized, overwhelmed by his agitation, that the people in front of him weren't criminals, but officers of the law. They had been tipped off about this den of iniquity by the son of a Sicilian nobleman who had been captured by the bandits and had later managed to escape.
The officers came attended by a guard, and were every way prepared to prosecute a strenuous search through these horrible recesses.
The officers arrived with a guard and were fully ready to conduct an intense search through these dreadful areas.
Hippolitus inquired for Ferdinand, and they all quitted the vault in search of him. In the court, to which they now ascended, the greater part of the banditti were secured by a number of the guard. The count accused the robbers of having secreted his friend, whom he described, and demanded to have liberated.
Hippolitus asked for Ferdinand, and they all left the vault to look for him. In the courtyard they entered, most of the bandits were captured by several guards. The count accused the thieves of hiding his friend, whom he described, and demanded his release.
With one voice they denied the fact, and were resolute in persisting that they knew nothing of the person described. This denial confirmed Hippolitus in his former terrible surmise; that the dying cavalier, whom he had seen, was no other than Ferdinand, and he became furious. He bade the officers prosecute their search, who, leaving a guard over the banditti they had secured, followed him to the room where the late dreadful scene had been acted.
With one voice, they denied it and were adamant that they knew nothing about the person described. This denial confirmed Hippolitus's earlier horrifying suspicion that the dying man he had seen was none other than Ferdinand, and he became enraged. He ordered the officers to continue their search. They left a guard over the bandits they had captured and followed him to the room where the recent terrible event had taken place.
The room was dark and empty; but the traces of blood were visible on the floor; and Julia, though ignorant of the particular apprehension of Hippolitus, almost swooned at the sight. On quitting the room, they wandered for some time among the ruins, without discovering any thing extraordinary, till, in passing under the arch-way by which Hippolitus had first entered the building, their footsteps returned a deep sound, which convinced them that the ground beneath was hollow. On close examination, they perceived by the light of their torch, a trapdoor, which with some difficulty they lifted, and discovered beneath a narrow flight of steps. They all descended into a low winding passage, where they had not been long, when they heard a trampling of horses above, and a loud and sudden uproar.
The room was dark and empty, but there were visible traces of blood on the floor, and Julia, unaware of Hippolitus's specific fear, nearly fainted at the sight. After leaving the room, they wandered for a while among the ruins without finding anything unusual, until they passed beneath the archway where Hippolitus had first entered the building. Their footsteps echoed loudly, making them realize that the ground below was hollow. When they inspected it closely with the light of their torch, they found a trapdoor, which they managed to lift with some effort, revealing a narrow set of stairs underneath. They all went down into a low, winding passage, and not long after, they heard the sound of horses trampling above and a loud, sudden commotion.
The officers apprehending that the banditti had overcome the guard, rushed back to the trapdoor, which they had scarcely lifted, when they heard a clashing of swords, and a confusion of unknown voices. Looking onward, they beheld through the arch, in an inner sort of court, a large party of banditti who were just arrived, rescuing their comrades, and contending furiously with the guard.
The officers realizing that the bandits had taken down the guard, hurried back to the trapdoor, which they had just barely lifted when they heard the sound of clashing swords and a jumble of unfamiliar voices. Glancing ahead, they saw through the arch, in a sort of inner courtyard, a large group of bandits who had just arrived, saving their comrades and fiercely fighting with the guard.
On observing this, several of the officers sprang forward to the assistance of their friends; and the rest, subdued by cowardice, hurried down the steps, letting the trapdoor fall after them with a thundering noise. They gave notice to Hippolitus of what was passing above, who hurried Julia along the passage in search of some outlet or place of concealment. They could find neither, and had not long pursued the windings of the way, when they heard the trapdoor lifted, and the steps of persons descending. Despair gave strength to Julia, and winged her flight. But they were now stopped by a door which closed the passage, and the sound of distant voices murmured along the walls.
Seeing this, several of the officers rushed to help their friends, while the others, driven by fear, hurried down the steps, slamming the trapdoor shut behind them with a loud bang. They informed Hippolitus of what was happening above, who quickly pulled Julia along the corridor looking for an escape or hiding spot. They found neither, and hadn’t been following the winding path for long when they heard the trapdoor being lifted and footsteps coming down. Despair gave Julia strength and quickened her escape. But they were soon stopped by a door blocking the passage, and the sound of distant voices echoed along the walls.
The door was fastened by strong iron bolts, which Hippolitus vainly endeavoured to draw. The voices drew near. After much labour and difficulty the bolts yielded—the door unclosed—and light dawned upon them through the mouth of a cave, into which they now entered. On quitting the cave they found themselves in the forest, and in a short time reached the borders. They now ventured to stop, and looking back perceived no person in pursuit.
The door was secured with thick iron bolts, which Hippolitus struggled to pull open. The voices grew closer. After a lot of effort, the bolts finally moved—the door opened—and light flooded in from the mouth of the cave they were entering. When they left the cave, they found themselves in the forest, and soon they arrived at the edge. They finally dared to pause, and looking back, saw that no one was chasing them.
CHAPTER XIV
When Julia had rested, they followed the track before them, and in a short time arrived at a village, where they obtained security and refreshment.
When Julia had taken a break, they continued along the path in front of them, and soon reached a village, where they found safety and something to eat.
But Julia, whose mind was occupied with dreadful anxiety for Ferdinand, became indifferent to all around her. Even the presence of Hippolitus, which but lately would have raised her from misery to joy, failed to soothe her distress. The steady and noble attachment of her brother had sunk deep in her heart, and reflection only aggravated her affliction. Yet the banditti had steadily persisted in affirming that he was not concealed in their recesses; and this circumstance, which threw a deeper shade over the fears of Hippolitus, imparted a glimmering of hope to the mind of Julia.
But Julia, whose mind was consumed with terrible worry for Ferdinand, became indifferent to everything around her. Even the presence of Hippolitus, which not long ago would have lifted her from misery to joy, failed to ease her distress. The unwavering and loyal love of her brother had deeply affected her, and thinking about it only made her pain worse. However, the bandits had firmly insisted that he was not hidden in their lair; this fact, which made Hippolitus's fears even more intense, gave Julia a glimmer of hope.
A more immediate interest at length forced her mind from this sorrowful subject. It was necessary to determine upon some line of conduct, for she was now in an unknown spot, and ignorant of any place of refuge. The count, who trembled at the dangers which environed her, and at the probabilities he saw of her being torn from him for ever, suffered a consideration of them to overcome the dangerous delicacy which at this mournful period required his silence. He entreated her to destroy the possibility of separation, by consenting to become his immediately. He urged that a priest could be easily procured from a neighboring convent, who would confirm the bonds which had so long united their hearts, and who would thus at once arrest the destiny that so long had threatened his hopes.
A more pressing concern eventually pulled her thoughts away from this sad topic. She needed to decide on a course of action, as she was now in an unfamiliar place and didn’t know where to find safety. The count, who was anxious about the dangers surrounding her and the possibility of losing her forever, allowed his worries to break through the fragile restraint that his grief had imposed on him. He begged her to eliminate the chance of separation by agreeing to become his right away. He insisted that a priest could easily be brought in from a nearby convent, who would solidify the bond that had long connected them, thereby preventing the fate that had so long threatened his hopes.
This proposal, though similar to the one she had before accepted; and though the certain means of rescuing her from the fate she dreaded, she now turned from in sorrow and dejection. She loved Hippolitus with a steady and tender affection, which was still heightened by the gratitude he claimed as her deliverer; but she considered it a prophanation of the memory of that brother who had suffered so much for her sake, to mingle joy with the grief which her uncertainty concerning him occasioned. She softened her refusal with a tender grace, that quickly dissipated the jealous doubt arising in the mind of Hippolitus, and increased his fond admiration of her character.
This proposal, while similar to the one she had previously accepted, and although it offered a clear way to save her from the fate she feared, she now rejected with sadness and disappointment. She loved Hippolitus with a steady and deep affection, which was only intensified by the gratitude she felt for him as her rescuer; however, she saw it as a betrayal of the memory of her brother, who had endured so much for her, to mix happiness with the sorrow caused by her uncertainty about him. She softened her refusal with a gentle grace that quickly eased the jealousy in Hippolitus's mind and deepened his admiration for her character.
She desired to retire for a time to some obscure convent, there to await the issue of the event, which at present involved her in perplexity and sorrow.
She wanted to spend some time in a quiet convent, where she could wait for the outcome of the situation that was currently causing her confusion and sadness.
Hippolitus struggled with his feelings and forbore to press farther the suit on which his happiness, and almost his existence, now depended. He inquired at the village for a neighbouring convent, and was told, that there was none within twelve leagues, but that near the town of Palini, at about that distance, were two. He procured horses; and leaving the officers to return to Palermo for a stronger guard, he, accompanied by Julia, entered on the road to Palini.
Hippolitus wrestled with his emotions and held back from pushing further the request that now depended on his happiness, and nearly his very existence. He asked around the village for a nearby convent and was informed that there wasn't one within twelve leagues, but that there were two near the town of Palini, about that distance away. He arranged for horses and, leaving the officers to head back to Palermo for a stronger guard, he, along with Julia, set off toward Palini.
Julia was silent and thoughtful; Hippolitus gradually sunk into the same mood, and he often cast a cautious look around as they travelled for some hours along the feet of the mountains. They stopped to dine under the shade of some beach-trees; for, fearful of discovery, Hippolitus had provided against the necessity of entering many inns. Having finished their repast, they pursued their journey; but Hippolitus now began to doubt whether he was in the right direction. Being destitute, however, of the means of certainty upon this point, he followed the road before him, which now wound up the side of a steep hill, whence they descended into a rich valley, where the shepherd's pipe sounded sweetly from afar among the hills. The evening sun shed a mild and mellow lustre over the landscape, and softened each feature with a vermil glow that would have inspired a mind less occupied than Julia's with sensations of congenial tranquillity.
Julia was quiet and deep in thought; Hippolitus gradually fell into the same mindset, often casting a cautious glance around as they traveled for several hours along the base of the mountains. They stopped to eat under the shade of some beech trees; fearing they might be discovered, Hippolitus had made sure they wouldn’t need to stop at many inns. After finishing their meal, they continued on their journey, but Hippolitus started to doubt whether he was heading in the right direction. Lacking any way to confirm this, he followed the road ahead, which now wound up the side of a steep hill, leading them down into a lush valley where the shepherd's pipe played sweetly in the distance among the hills. The evening sun cast a gentle and warm glow over the landscape, softening every feature with a rosy light that would have inspired anyone less absorbed than Julia with feelings of peaceful contentment.
The evening now closed in; and as they were doubtful of the road, and found it would be impossible to reach Palini that night, they took the way to a village, which they perceived at the extremity of the valley.
The evening was now coming to a close; and since they were uncertain about the road and realized it would be impossible to get to Palini that night, they headed towards a village they saw at the end of the valley.
They had proceeded about half a mile, when they heard a sudden shout of voices echoed from among the hills behind them; and looking back perceived faintly through the dusk a party of men on horseback making towards them. As they drew nearer, the words they spoke were distinguishable, and Julia heard her own name sounded. Shocked at this circumstance, she had now no doubt that she was discovered by a party of her father's people, and she fled with Hippolitus along the valley. The pursuers, however, were almost come up with them, when they reached the mouth of a cavern, into which she ran for concealment. Hippolitus drew his sword; and awaiting his enemies, stood to defend the entrance.
They had walked about half a mile when they suddenly heard shouts echoing from the hills behind them. Looking back, they could faintly make out a group of men on horseback approaching them in the dim light. As they got closer, Julia could hear them talking, and she caught her name being mentioned. Alarmed by this, she realized that her father's people had found her, so she ran with Hippolitus down the valley. However, the pursuers were nearly upon them when they reached the entrance of a cave, and she quickly ducked inside for cover. Hippolitus drew his sword and prepared to defend the entrance against their enemies.
In a few moments Julia heard the clashing of swords. Her heart trembled for Hippolitus; and she was upon the point of returning to resign herself at once to the power of her enemies, and thus avert the danger that threatened him, when she distinguished the loud voice of the duke.
In a few moments, Julia heard the sound of swords clashing. Her heart raced for Hippolitus, and she was about to go back and surrender to her enemies to prevent the danger he faced when she recognized the loud voice of the duke.
She shrunk involuntarily at the sound, and pursuing the windings of the cavern, fled into its inmost recesses. Here she had not been long when the voices sounded through the cave, and drew near. It was now evident that Hippolitus was conquered, and that her enemies were in search of her. She threw round a look of unutterable anguish, and perceived very near, by a sudden gleam of torchlight, a low and deep recess in the rock. The light which belonged to her pursuers, grew stronger; and she entered the rock on her knees, for the overhanging craggs would not suffer her to pass otherwise; and having gone a few yards, perceived that it was terminated by a door. The door yielded to her touch, and she suddenly found herself in a highly vaulted cavern, which received a feeble light from the moon-beams that streamed through an opening in the rock above.
She shrank back at the sound and, following the twists of the cave, ran deeper inside. She hadn’t been there long when voices echoed through the cave, getting closer. It was clear now that Hippolitus was defeated and that her enemies were looking for her. She looked around in utter despair and noticed, thanks to a sudden flash of torchlight, a low, deep crevice in the rock nearby. The light from her pursuers grew brighter, and she had to crawl on her knees to get into the crack because the overhanging rocks wouldn’t let her pass any other way. After going in a few yards, she saw that it ended in a door. The door opened at her touch, and she suddenly found herself in a high-ceilinged cavern lit softly by moonlight streaming through an opening in the rock above.
She closed the door, and paused to listen. The voices grew louder, and more distinct, and at last approached so near, that she distinguished what was said. Above the rest she heard the voice of the duke. 'It is impossible she can have quitted the cavern,' said he, 'and I will not leave it till I have found her. Seek to the left of that rock, while I examine beyond this point.'
She closed the door and stopped to listen. The voices got louder and clearer, and soon she could make out what they were saying. Above everything else, she heard the duke's voice. "There's no way she could have left the cave," he said, "and I won't leave until I find her. Search to the left of that rock while I check beyond this point."
These words were sufficient for Julia; she fled from the door across the cavern before her, and having ran a considerable way, without coming to a termination, stopped to breathe. All was now still, and as she looked around, the gloomy obscurity of the place struck upon her fancy all its horrors. She imperfectly surveyed the vastness of the cavern in wild amazement, and feared that she had precipitated herself again into the power of banditti, for whom along this place appeared a fit receptacle. Having listened a long time without hearing a return of voices, she thought to find the door by which she had entered, but the gloom, and vast extent of the cavern, made the endeavour hopeless, and the attempt unsuccessful. Having wandered a considerable time through the void, she gave up the effort, endeavoured to resign herself to her fate, and to compose her distracted thoughts. The remembrance of her former wonderful escape inspired her with confidence in the mercy of God. But Hippolitus and Ferdinand were now both lost to her—lost, perhaps, for ever—and the uncertainty of their fate gave force to fancy, and poignancy to sorrow.
These words were enough for Julia; she ran from the door and across the cavern in front of her. After traveling a long way without reaching an end, she paused to catch her breath. Everything was quiet now, and as she looked around, the dark gloom of the place filled her with dread. She barely took in the vastness of the cavern in disbelief and feared that she had thrown herself back into the hands of bandits, for it seemed like a perfect hiding spot for them. After listening for a long time without hearing any voices, she tried to find the door she had come through, but the darkness and the huge size of the cavern made the effort pointless, and she was unsuccessful. After wandering for quite a while through the emptiness, she decided to give up, trying to accept her fate and calm her troubled thoughts. The memory of her incredible escape filled her with hope in God's mercy. But now, Hippolitus and Ferdinand were both gone from her—perhaps lost forever—and the uncertainty about their fate intensified her imagination and deepened her sorrow.
Towards morning grief yielded to nature, and Julia sunk to repose. She was awakened by the sun, whose rays darting obliquely through the opening in the rock, threw a partial light across the cavern. Her senses were yet bewildered by sleep, and she started in affright on beholding her situation; as recollection gradually stole upon her mind, her sorrows returned, and she sickened at the fatal retrospect.
Towards morning, grief gave way to nature, and Julia fell asleep. She was awakened by the sun, whose rays streamed through the opening in the rock, casting a partial light across the cavern. Her senses were still confused from sleep, and she jumped in fright upon realizing her situation; as her memories slowly returned, her sorrows came back, and she felt sick at the painful recall.
She arose, and renewed her search for an outlet. The light, imperfect as it was, now assisted her, and she found a door, which she perceived was not the one by which she had entered. It was firmly fastened; she discovered, however, the bolts and the lock that held it, and at length unclosed the door. It opened upon a dark passage, which she entered.
She got up and continued her search for a way out. The light, even though it was dim, helped her, and she found a door that wasn’t the one she came in through. It was locked tight; however, she found the bolts and the lock that secured it, and eventually opened the door. It led into a dark hallway, which she stepped into.
She groped along the winding walls for some time, when she perceived the way was obstructed. She now discovered that another door interrupted her progress, and sought for the bolts which might fasten it. These she found; and strengthened by desparation forced them back. The door opened, and she beheld in a small room, which received its feeble light from a window above, the pale and emaciated figure of a woman, seated, with half-closed eyes, in a kind of elbow-chair. On perceiving Julia, she started from her seat, and her countenance expressed a wild surprise. Her features, which were worn by sorrow, still retained the traces of beauty, and in her air was a mild dignity that excited in Julia an involuntary veneration.
She felt her way along the twisting walls for a while before noticing that her path was blocked. She then realized that another door was in her way and looked for the locks that might hold it shut. She found them and, driven by desperation, managed to force them back. The door swung open, revealing a small room lit dimly by a window above. In it sat a pale, thin woman in an elbow chair, her eyes half-closed. When she saw Julia, she jumped up, her face showing wild surprise. Although her features were worn from sorrow, they still held hints of beauty, and there was a gentle dignity about her that made Julia feel an instinctive respect.
She seemed as if about to speak, when fixing her eyes earnestly and steadily upon Julia, she stood for a moment in eager gaze, and suddenly exclaiming, 'My daughter!' fainted away.
She looked like she was about to say something when, locking her eyes intently and firmly on Julia, she paused for a moment in eager observation and suddenly shouted, 'My daughter!' before fainting.
The astonishment of Julia would scarcely suffer her to assist the lady who lay senseless on the floor. A multitude of strange imperfect ideas rushed upon her mind, and she was lost in perplexity; but as she examined the features of the stranger; which were now rekindling into life, she thought she discovered the resemblance of Emilia!
Julia was so stunned that she could barely help the woman lying unconscious on the floor. A flood of confusing thoughts overwhelmed her, leaving her bewildered; but as she looked at the stranger's features, which were now starting to show signs of life, she thought she saw a resemblance to Emilia!
The lady breathing a deep sigh, unclosed her eyes; she raised them to Julia, who hung over her in speechless astonishment, and fixing them upon her with a tender earnest expression—they filled with tears. She pressed Julia to her heart, and a few moments of exquisite, unutterable emotion followed. When the lady became more composed, 'Thank heaven!' said she, 'my prayer is granted. I am permitted to embrace one of my children before I die. Tell me what brought you hither. Has the marquis at last relented, and allowed me once more to behold you, or has his death dissolved my wretched bondage?'
The woman let out a deep sigh and opened her eyes. She looked up at Julia, who was hovering over her in silent disbelief. Fixing her gaze on Julia with a tender and intense expression, her eyes filled with tears. She pulled Julia close to her heart, and a few moments of deep, indescribable emotion passed. Once she calmed down a bit, she said, 'Thank heaven! My prayer has been answered. I get to hug one of my children before I die. Tell me, what brought you here? Has the marquis finally changed his mind and allowed me to see you again, or has his death freed me from my miserable situation?'
Truth now glimmered upon the mind of Julia, but so faintly, that instead of enlightening, it served only to increase her perplexity.
Truth now flickered in Julia's mind, but so faintly that instead of bringing clarity, it only deepened her confusion.
'Is the marquis Mazzini living?' continued the lady. These words were not to be doubted; Julia threw herself at the feet of her mother, and embracing her knees in an energy of joy, answered only in sobs.
'Is the Marquis Mazzini alive?' the lady continued. There was no doubt about these words; Julia fell to her mother's feet, embracing her knees in an overwhelming burst of joy, responding only with sobs.
The marchioness eagerly inquired after her children, 'Emilia is living,' answered Julia, 'but my dear brother—' 'Tell me,' cried the marchioness, with quickness. An explanation ensued; When she was informed concerning Ferdinand, she sighed deeply, and raising her eyes to heaven, endeavoured to assume a look of pious resignation; but the struggle of maternal feelings was visible in her countenance, and almost overcame her powers of resistance.
The marchioness eagerly asked about her children, 'Emilia is alive,' Julia replied, 'but my dear brother—' 'Tell me,' the marchioness urged quickly. An explanation followed; when she learned about Ferdinand, she sighed deeply, and looking up to heaven, tried to appear piously resigned; but the struggle of a mother's feelings was clear on her face and nearly broke her resolve.
Julia gave a short account of the preceding adventures, and of her entrance into the cavern; and found, to her inexpressible surprize, that she was now in a subterranean abode belonging to the southern buildings of the castle of Mazzini! The marchioness was beginning her narrative, when a door was heard to unlock above, and the sound of a footstep followed.
Julia briefly recounted the previous adventures and her entrance into the cave; to her utter shock, she discovered that she was now in an underground dwelling connected to the southern part of the castle of Mazzini! The marchioness was about to start her story when she heard a door unlocking above, followed by the sound of footsteps.
'Fly!' cried the marchioness, 'secret yourself, if possible, for the marquis is coming.' Julia's heart sunk at these words; she paused not a moment, but retired through the door by which she had entered. This she had scarcely done, when another door of the cell was unlocked, and she heard the voice of her father. Its sounds thrilled her with a universal tremour; the dread of discovery so strongly operated upon her mind, that she stood in momentary expectation of seeing the door of the passage unclosed by the marquis; and she was deprived of all power of seeking refuge in the cavern.
"Fly!" the marchioness exclaimed, "hide yourself if you can, because the marquis is coming." Julia's heart sank at her words; she didn't hesitate for a second and quickly left through the door she had entered. Just after she did that, another door in the cell was unlocked, and she heard her father's voice. The sound sent chills through her; the fear of being discovered overwhelmed her so much that she froze, expecting at any moment to see the marquis come through the passage door, and she felt completely powerless to seek safety in the cavern.
At length the marquis, who came with food, quitted the cell, and relocked the door, when Julia stole forth from her hiding-place. The marchioness again embraced, and wept over her daughter. The narrative of her sufferings, upon which she now entered, entirely dissipated the mystery which had so long enveloped the southern buildings of the castle.
At last, the marquis, who had come with food, left the cell and locked the door again, allowing Julia to emerge from her hiding spot. The marchioness hugged her daughter again, crying over her. As she began to share the story of her struggles, it completely cleared up the mystery that had surrounded the southern buildings of the castle for so long.
'Oh! why,' said the marchioness, 'is it my task to discover to my daughter the vices of her father? In relating my sufferings, I reveal his crimes! It is now about fifteen years, as near as I can guess from the small means I have of judging, since I entered this horrible abode. My sorrows, alas! began not here; they commenced at an earlier period. But it is sufficient to observe, that the passion whence originated all my misfortunes, was discovered by me long before I experienced its most baleful effects.
'Oh! why,' said the marchioness, 'is it my responsibility to tell my daughter about her father's flaws? By sharing my pain, I expose his wrongdoings! It's been about fifteen years, as far as I can estimate with the limited way I have of knowing, since I came to this terrible place. My suffering, unfortunately, didn’t start here; it began much earlier. But it’s enough to note that the passion that led to all my misfortunes was revealed to me long before I felt its worst consequences.
'Seven years had elapsed since my marriage, when the charms of Maria de Vellorno, a young lady singularly beautiful, inspired the marquis with a passion as violent as it was irregular. I observed, with deep and silent anguish, the cruel indifference of my lord towards me, and the rapid progress of his passion for another. I severely examined my past conduct, which I am thankful to say presented a retrospect of only blameless actions; and I endeavoured, by meek submission, and tender assiduities, to recall that affection which was, alas! gone for ever. My meek submission was considered as a mark of a servile and insensible mind; and my tender assiduities, to which his heart no longer responded, created only disgust, and exalted the proud spirit it was meant to conciliate.
Seven years had passed since my marriage when the beauty of Maria de Vellorno, a remarkably stunning young woman, ignited a passion in the marquis that was as intense as it was inappropriate. I watched, with deep and silent pain, as my husband became cruelly indifferent toward me and quickly fell for someone else. I carefully reflected on my past actions, which I’m grateful to say were all above reproach, and I tried, through gentle submission and heartfelt attention, to regain the love that was, unfortunately, lost forever. My gentle submission was seen as a sign of a submissive and unfeeling nature, and my heartfelt efforts, which no longer touched his heart, only stirred disgust and strengthened the pride I had hoped to soften.
'The secret grief which this change occasioned, consumed my spirits, and preyed upon my constitution, till at length a severe illness threatened my life. I beheld the approach of death with a steady eye, and even welcomed it as the passport to tranquillity; but it was destined that I should linger through new scenes of misery.
'The hidden sadness caused by this change drained my energy and took a toll on my health until a serious illness put my life in jeopardy. I faced death with calm determination and even welcomed it as a way to find peace; but it turned out I was meant to endure more suffering.'
'One day, which it appears was the paroxysm of my disorder, I sunk in to a state of total torpidity, in which I lay for several hours. It is impossible to describe my feelings, when, on recovering, I found myself in this hideous abode. For some time I doubted my senses, and afterwards believed that I had quitted this world for another; but I was not long suffered to continue in my error, the appearance of the marquis bringing me to a perfect sense of my situation.
'One day, which seemed to be the peak of my illness, I fell into a state of complete numbness and lay there for several hours. I can't describe how I felt when I woke up and found myself in this terrible place. For a while, I questioned my senses, and then I thought I had left this world for another; but I wasn't allowed to stay in this confusion for long, as the appearance of the marquis made me fully aware of my situation.'
'I now understood that I had been conveyed by his direction to this recess of horror, where it was his will I should remain. My prayers, my supplications, were ineffectual; the hardness of his heart repelled my sorrows back upon myself; and as no entreaties could prevail upon him to inform me where I was, or of his reason for placing me here, I remained for many years ignorant of my vicinity to the castle, and of the motive of my confinement.
'I now realized that I had been led by his guidance to this dreadful place, where he wanted me to stay. My prayers and pleas were useless; his coldness pushed my pain back onto myself; and since no amount of begging could convince him to tell me where I was or why he had put me here, I spent many years unaware of how close I was to the castle or the reason for my imprisonment.
'From that fatal day, until very lately, I saw the marquis no more—but was attended by a person who had been for some years dependant upon his bounty, and whom necessity, united to an insensible heart, had doubtless induced to accept this office. He generally brought me a week's provision, at stated intervals, and I remarked that his visits were always in the night.
'From that fateful day until very recently, I didn't see the marquis again—but I was looked after by someone who had relied on his generosity for several years, and who, out of necessity and a heart devoid of feeling, likely felt compelled to take on this role. He usually brought me a week's worth of supplies at regular intervals, and I noticed that he always visited at night.'
'Contrary to my expectation, or my wish, nature did that for me which medicine had refused, and I recovered as if to punish with disappointment and anxiety my cruel tyrant. I afterwards learned, that in obedience to the marquis's order, I had been carried to this spot by Vincent during the night, and that I had been buried in effigy at a neighbouring church, with all the pomp of funeral honor due to my rank.'
'Surprisingly, or as I had hoped, nature did what medicine could not, and I recovered as if to make my cruel tormentor feel disappointment and anxiety. I later found out that because of the marquis's orders, Vincent had brought me to this place during the night, and I had been buried in effigy at a nearby church, with all the funeral honors fitting my rank.'
At the name of Vincent Julia started; the doubtful words he had uttered on his deathbed were now explained—the cloud of mystery which had so long involved the southern buildings broke at once away: and each particular circumstance that had excited her former terror, arose to her view entirely unveiled by the words of the marchioness.—The long and total desertion of this part of the fabric—the light that had appeared through the casement—the figure she had seen issue from the tower—the midnight noises she had heard—were circumstances evidently dependant on the imprisonment of the marchioness; the latter of which incidents were produced either by Vincent, or the marquis, in their attendance upon her.
At the mention of Vincent, Julia flinched; the uncertain words he had spoken on his deathbed now made sense—the cloud of mystery that had long surrounded the southern buildings instantly lifted: and every specific detail that had previously terrified her became completely clear through the marchioness's words. The long period of total abandonment in this part of the structure—the light that had shone through the window—the figure she had seen emerge from the tower—the late-night noises she had heard—were all clearly linked to the marchioness's imprisonment; these incidents were caused either by Vincent or the marquis while they were attending to her.
When she considered the long and dreadful sufferings of her mother, and that she had for many years lived so near her, ignorant of her misery, and even of her existence—she was lost in astonishment and pity.
When she thought about the long and terrible suffering her mother had gone through, and how she had lived so close to her for many years, unaware of her pain and even of her very existence—she was overwhelmed with shock and compassion.
'My days,' continued the marchioness, 'passed in a dead uniformity, more dreadful than the most acute vicissitudes of misfortune, and which would certainly have subdued my reason, had not those firm principles of religious faith, which I imbibed in early youth, enabled me to withstand the still, but forceful pressure of my calamity.
'My days,' continued the marchioness, 'were spent in a monotonous routine, more horrifying than the sharp ups and downs of misfortune, and it would have surely driven me mad if it weren't for those strong beliefs in my faith that I absorbed in my youth, which helped me cope with the quiet yet overwhelming burden of my troubles.
'The insensible heart of Vincent at length began to soften to my misfortunes. He brought me several articles of comfort, of which I had hitherto been destitute, and answered some questions I put to him concerning my family. To release me from my present situation, however his inclination might befriend me, was not to be expected, since his life would have paid the forfeiture of what would be termed his duty.
'Vincent's indifferent heart finally started to soften towards my misfortunes. He brought me several comforting items that I had been without, and he answered some questions I asked about my family. However, I couldn’t expect him to release me from my current situation, no matter how much he might want to help, because doing so would put his own life at risk for what people would call his duty.'
'I now first discovered my vicinity to the castle. I learned also, that the marquis had married Maria de Vellorno, with whom he had resided at Naples, but that my daughters were left at Mazzini. This last intelligence awakened in my heart the throbs of warm maternal tenderness, and on my knees I supplicated to see them. So earnestly I entreated, and so solemnly I promised to return quietly to my prison, that, at length, prudence yielded to pity, and Vincent consented to my request.
I just realized how close I was to the castle. I also found out that the marquis had married Maria de Vellorno, who he had been living with in Naples, but my daughters were left at Mazzini. This news stirred up strong feelings of maternal love in my heart, and I fell to my knees, begging to see them. I pleaded so earnestly and promised so seriously to return quietly to my confinement that, in the end, common sense gave way to compassion, and Vincent agreed to my request.
'On the following day he came to the cell, and informed me my children were going into the woods, and that I might see them from a window near which they would pass. My nerves thrilled at these words, and I could scarcely support myself to the spot I so eagerly sought. He led me through long and intricate passages, as I guessed by the frequent turnings, for my eyes were bound, till I reached a hall of the south buildings. I followed to a room above, where the full light of day once more burst upon my sight, and almost overpowered me. Vincent placed me by a window, which looked towards the woods. Oh! what moments of painful impatience were those in which I awaited your arrival!
The next day, he came to the cell and told me that my children were going into the woods, and that I could see them from a nearby window. My heart raced at his words, and I could barely make myself move to the spot I was so eager to reach. He guided me through long and twisty hallways, as I could tell from the frequent turns, since my eyes were covered, until we arrived at a hall in the south building. He took me to a room above, where bright daylight flooded my vision and almost overwhelmed me. Vincent placed me by a window that faced the woods. Oh! what moments of excruciating impatience I experienced while I waited for you to arrive!
'At length you appeared. I saw you—I saw my children—and was neither permitted to clasp them to my heart, or to speak to them! You was leaning on the arm of your sister, and your countenances spoke the sprightly happy innocence of youth.—Alas! you knew not the wretched fate of your mother, who then gazed upon you! Although you were at too great a distance for my weak voice to reach you, with the utmost difficulty I avoided throwing open the window, and endeavouring to discover myself. The remembrance of my solemn promise, and that the life of Vincent would be sacrificed by the act, alone restrained me. I struggled for some time with emotions too powerful for my nature, and fainted away.
At last, you showed up. I saw you—I saw my children—and I was unable to hold them close or speak to them! You were leaning on your sister's arm, and the expressions on your faces radiated the joyful happiness of youth. Alas! You had no idea of the miserable fate of your mother, who was watching you! Even though you were too far away for my weak voice to reach you, I barely managed to stop myself from throwing open the window and revealing myself. The memory of my solemn promise, and the knowledge that Vincent's life would be at stake because of it, was the only thing that held me back. I battled with emotions too overwhelming for me to handle, and then I fainted.
'On recovering I called wildly for my children, and went to the window—but you were gone! Not all the entreaties of Vincent could for some time remove me from this station, where I waited in the fond expectation of seeing you again—but you appeared no more! At last I returned to my cell in an ecstasy of grief which I tremble even to remember.
'When I came to, I called out desperately for my children and rushed to the window—but you were gone! Not even Vincent's pleas could pull me away from that spot, where I waited eagerly for a glimpse of you again—but you never showed up! Eventually, I went back to my cell in a state of overwhelming sadness that I can barely stand to think about.'
'This interview, so eagerly sought, and so reluctantly granted, proved a source of new misery—instead of calming, it agitated my mind with a restless, wild despair, which bore away my strongest powers of resistance. I raved incessantly of my children, and incessantly solicited to see them again—Vincent, however, had found but too much cause to repent of his first indulgence, to grant me a second.
This interview, so eagerly desired and so reluctantly given, turned out to be a source of new misery—instead of calming me, it stirred up a restless, wild despair that overwhelmed my ability to resist. I couldn’t stop talking about my children and kept asking to see them again—however, Vincent had found plenty of reasons to regret his first indulgence and wasn’t willing to give me another chance.
'About this time a circumstance occurred which promised me a speedy release from calamity. About a week elapsed, and Vincent did not appear. My little stock of provision was exhausted, and I had been two days without food, when I again heard the doors that led to my prison creek on their hinges. An unknown step approached, and in a few minutes the marquis entered my cell! My blood was chilled at the sight, and I closed my eyes as I hoped for the last time. The sound of his voice recalled me. His countenance was dark and sullen, and I perceived that he trembled. He informed me that Vincent was no more, and that henceforward his office he should take upon himself. I forbore to reproach—where reproach would only have produced new sufferings, and withheld supplication where it would have exasperated conscience and inflamed revenge. My knowledge of the marquis's second marriage I concealed.
Around this time, something happened that seemed to promise me a quick way out of my misery. A week went by, and Vincent still hadn't shown up. My little supply of food was gone, and I had been without anything to eat for two days when I heard the doors that led to my prison creak on their hinges again. I heard unfamiliar footsteps approaching, and a few minutes later, the marquis walked into my cell! My heart sank at the sight, and I shut my eyes, hoping it would be for the last time. The sound of his voice brought me back. He looked dark and grim, and I could see that he was shaking. He told me that Vincent was dead, and from now on, he would take over Vincent's role. I held back from making any accusations—knowing that any blame would only cause me more pain, and I didn’t ask for help where it would have just stirred my guilt and fueled my anger. I kept my knowledge of the marquis's second marriage to myself.
'He usually attended me when night might best conceal his visits; though these were irregular in their return. Lately, from what motive I cannot guess, he has ceased his nocturnal visits, and comes only in the day.
He usually came to see me at night when it was easiest to hide his visits; though they were inconsistent. Recently, for reasons I can’t figure out, he has stopped coming at night and now only visits during the day.
'Once when midnight increased the darkness of my prison, and seemed to render silence even more awful, touched by the sacred horrors of the hour, I poured forth my distress in loud lamentation. Oh! never can I forget what I felt, when I heard a distant voice answered to my moan! A wild surprize, which was strangely mingled with hope, seized me, and in my first emotion I should have answered the call, had not a recollection crossed me, which destroyed at once every half-raised sensation of joy. I remembered the dreadful vengeance which the marquis had sworn to execute upon me, if I ever, by any means, endeavoured to make known the place of my concealment; and though life had long been a burden to me, I dared not to incur the certainty of being murdered. I also well knew that no person who might discover my situation could effect my enlargement, for I had no relations to deliver me by force; and the marquis, you know, has not only power to imprison, but also the right of life and death in his own domains; I, therefore, forbore to answer the call, though I could not entirely repress my lamentation. I long perplexed myself with endeavouring to account for this strange circumstance, and am to this moment ignorant of its cause.'
'Once, when midnight deepened the darkness of my prison and made the silence feel even more terrifying, overwhelmed by the haunting horror of the hour, I let out my anguish in loud cries. Oh! I will never forget what I felt when I heard a distant voice respond to my wails! A wild surprise mixed with a strange sense of hope surged through me, and in that moment, I almost answered the call, but then a memory hit me that wiped out any flicker of joy. I remembered the terrible revenge that the marquis had vowed to take on me if I ever tried to reveal where I was hiding; and even though life had long been a burden, I couldn’t risk the certainty of being killed. I also knew that no one who might find out my situation could actually free me, as I had no family to rescue me by force; and the marquis, as you know, not only has the power to imprison but also the right over life and death in his own territories. So, I chose not to respond to the call, although I couldn’t fully hold back my cries. I spent a long time trying to make sense of this strange circumstance, and to this day, I still don’t know its cause.'
Julia remembering that Ferdinand had been confined in a dungeon of the castle, it instantly occurred to her that his prison, and that of the marchioness, were not far distant; and she scrupled not to believe that it was his voice which her mother had heard. She was right in this belief, and it was indeed the marchioness whose groans had formerly caused Ferdinand so much alarm, both in the marble hall of the south buildings, and in his dungeon.
Julia remembered that Ferdinand had been locked up in a dungeon in the castle, and it suddenly struck her that his prison, along with the marchioness’s, were not far apart; she had no doubt that it was his voice her mother had heard. She was correct in this assumption, and it was indeed the marchioness whose groans had previously terrified Ferdinand, both in the marble hall of the south buildings and in his dungeon.
When Julia communicated her opinion, and the marchioness believed that she had heard the voice of her son—her emotion was extreme, and it was some time before she could resume her narration.
When Julia shared her thoughts, and the marchioness thought she had heard her son's voice—she was overwhelmed with emotion, and it took her a while to continue her story.
'A short time since,' continued the marchioness, 'the marquis brought me a fortnight's provision, and told me that I should probably see him no more till the expiration of that term. His absence at this period you have explained in your account of the transactions at the abbey of St Augustin. How can I ever sufficiently acknowledge the obligations I owe to my dear and invaluable friend Madame de Menon! Oh! that it might be permitted me to testify my gratitude.'
'A little while ago,' the marchioness continued, 'the marquis brought me two weeks' worth of supplies and told me that I probably wouldn't see him again until that time was up. You’ve explained his absence during this period in your account of what happened at the abbey of St. Augustin. How can I ever truly express my gratitude to my dear and invaluable friend, Madame de Menon! Oh, how I wish I could show my appreciation.'
Julia attended to the narrative of her mother in silent astonishment, and gave all the sympathy which sorrow could demand. 'Surely,' cried she, 'the providence on whom you have so firmly relied, and whose inflictions you have supported with a fortitude so noble, has conducted me through a labyrinth of misfortunes to this spot, for the purpose of delivering you! Oh! let us hasten to fly this horrid abode—let us seek to escape through the cavern by which I entered.'
Julia listened to her mother’s story in silent shock and offered all the sympathy that sorrow demanded. "Surely," she exclaimed, "the higher power you have trusted so completely, and whose trials you have endured with such noble strength, has guided me through a maze of misfortunes to this place to rescue you! Oh! Let’s hurry to escape this terrible place—let’s try to get out through the cave I came in from."
She paused in earnest expectation awaiting a reply. 'Whither can I fly?' said the marchioness, deeply sighing. This question, spoken with the emphasis of despair, affected Julia to tears, and she was for a while silent.
She paused, genuinely waiting for a response. "Where can I go?" said the marchioness, letting out a deep sigh. This question, said with the weight of despair, brought Julia to tears, and she remained silent for a while.
'The marquis,' resumed Julia, 'would not know where to seek you, or if he found you beyond his own domains, would fear to claim you. A convent may afford for the present a safe asylum; and whatever shall happen, surely no fate you may hereafter encounter can be more dreadful than the one you now experience.'
"The marquis," Julia continued, "wouldn't know where to look for you, and if he did find you outside his own lands, he would be afraid to take you. A convent might provide a safe place for now; and whatever happens, surely no fate you face in the future can be worse than what you're going through right now."
The marchioness assented to the truth of this, yet her broken spirits, the effect of long sorrow and confinement, made her hesitate how to act; and there was a kind of placid despair in her look, which too faithfully depicted her feelings. It was obvious to Julia that the cavern she had passed wound beneath the range of mountains on whose opposite side stood the castle of Mazzini. The hills thus rising formed a screen which must entirely conceal their emergence from the mouth of the cave, and their flight, from those in the castle. She represented these circumstances to her mother, and urged them so forcibly that the lethargy of despair yielded to hope, and the marchioness committed herself to the conduct of her daughter.
The marchioness agreed with this, but her shattered spirit, a result of long sorrow and confinement, made her hesitate about what to do; there was a kind of calm despair in her expression that truly reflected her feelings. Julia realized that the cave she had just passed wound beneath the mountain range on the other side of which stood the castle of Mazzini. The rising hills acted as a barrier, completely hiding their exit from the cave and their escape from anyone in the castle. She shared these details with her mother and pressed them so strongly that the heaviness of despair gave way to hope, and the marchioness entrusted herself to her daughter's guidance.
'Oh! let me lead you to light and life!' cried Julia with warm enthusiasm. 'Surely heaven can bless me with no greater good than by making me the deliverer of my mother.' They both knelt down; and the marchioness, with that affecting eloquence which true piety inspires, and with that confidence which had supported her through so many miseries, committed herself to the protection of God, and implored his favor on their attempt.
"Oh! Let me guide you to light and life!" Julia exclaimed with heartfelt enthusiasm. "Surely heaven can't bless me with anything greater than being the savior of my mother." They both knelt down; and the marchioness, with the heartfelt eloquence that true devotion inspires, and with the confidence that had carried her through so many hardships, entrusted herself to God's protection and begged for His favor in their effort.
They arose, but as they conversed farther on their plan, Julia recollected that she was destitute of money—the banditti having robbed her of all! The sudden shock produced by this remembrance almost subdued her spirits; never till this moment had she understood the value of money. But she commanded her feelings, and resolved to conceal this circumstance from the marchioness, preferring the chance of any evil they might encounter from without, to the certain misery of this terrible imprisonment.
They got up, but as they continued discussing their plan, Julia remembered that she had no money—the bandits had stolen everything! The sudden realization nearly crushed her spirits; she had never truly understood the value of money until now. But she collected herself and decided to keep this fact from the marchioness, choosing the risk of any dangers they might face outside over the guaranteed misery of this awful imprisonment.
Having taken what provision the marquis had brought, they quitted the cell, and entered upon the dark passage, along which they passed with cautious steps. Julia came first to the door of the cavern, but who can paint her distress when she found it was fastened! All her efforts to open it were ineffectual.—The door which had closed after her, was held by a spring lock, and could be opened on this side only with a key. When she understood this circumstance, the marchioness, with a placid resignation which seemed to exalt her above humanity, addressed herself again to heaven, and turned back to her cell. Here Julia indulged without reserve, and without scruple, the excess of her grief. The marchioness wept over her. 'Not for myself,' said she, 'do I grieve. I have too long been inured to misfortune to sink under its pressure. This disappointment is intrinsically, perhaps, little—for I had no certain refuge from calamity—and had it even been otherwise, a few years only of suffering would have been spared me. It is for you, Julia, who so much lament my fate; and who in being thus delivered to the power of your father, are sacrificed to the Duke de Luovo—that my heart swells.'
Having taken the supplies the marquis had brought, they left the cell and stepped cautiously into the dark passage. Julia reached the door of the cavern first, but who can describe her distress when she found it was locked! All her attempts to open it were useless. The door that had closed behind her was secured by a spring lock and could only be opened from this side with a key. When she realized this, the marchioness, with a calm acceptance that seemed to elevate her above mere mortals, turned her gaze back to heaven and returned to her cell. Here, Julia openly expressed her grief without holding back or feeling guilty. The marchioness wept for her. "I'm not crying for myself," she said. "I've been so accustomed to misfortune that I won’t crumble under its weight. This disappointment might seem small—since I had no guaranteed escape from disaster—and even if things were different, it would only have postponed my suffering for a few years. It’s for you, Julia, who mourns my fate so deeply; and because you are now at your father’s mercy, sacrificed to the Duke de Luovo—that is what truly pains my heart."
Julia could make no reply, but by pressing to her lips the hand which was held forth to her, she saw all the wretchedness of her situation; and her fearful uncertainty concerning Hippolitus and Ferdinand, formed no inferior part of her affliction.
Julia couldn't respond, but by pressing her lips to the hand that was extended to her, she realized the full extent of her misery. Her deep anxiety about Hippolitus and Ferdinand added to her suffering.
'If,' resumed the marchioness, 'you prefer imprisonment with your mother, to a marriage with the duke, you may still secret yourself in the passage we have just quitted, and partake of the provision which is brought me.'
'If,' the marchioness continued, 'you’d rather be locked up with your mother than marry the duke, you can still hide in the passage we just left and share the food that’s been brought to me.'
'O! talk not, madam, of a marriage with the duke,' said Julia; 'surely any fate is preferable to that. But when I consider that in remaining here, I am condemned only to the sufferings which my mother has so long endured, and that this confinement will enable me to soften, by tender sympathy, the asperity of her misfortunes, I ought to submit to my present situation with complacency, even did a marriage with the duke appear less hateful to me.'
'O! please don’t talk about marrying the duke,' said Julia; 'surely any fate is better than that. But when I think about how staying here means I’ll only face the same hardships my mother has dealt with for so long, and that this confinement will allow me to ease her struggles with compassion, I really should accept my current situation with grace, even if marrying the duke seemed less unbearable to me.'
'Excellent girl!' exclaimed the marchioness, clasping Julia to her bosom; 'the sufferings you lament are almost repaid by this proof of your goodness and affection! Alas! that I should have been so long deprived of such a daughter!'
'Excellent girl!' exclaimed the marchioness, hugging Julia tightly; 'the hardships you mourn are almost compensated by this evidence of your kindness and love! Oh! that I had to go so long without such a daughter!'
Julia now endeavoured to imitate the fortitude of her mother, and tenderly concealed her anxiety for Ferdinand and Hippolitus, the idea of whom incessantly haunted her imagination. When the marquis brought food to the cell, she retired to the avenue leading to the cavern, and escaped discovery.
Julia now tried to imitate her mother’s strength and quietly hid her worries about Ferdinand and Hippolitus, whose thoughts constantly troubled her mind. When the marquis brought food to the cell, she slipped away to the path leading to the cave, avoiding being seen.
CHAPTER XV
The marquis, meanwhile, whose indefatigable search after Julia failed of success, was successively the slave of alternate passions, and he poured forth the spleen of disappointment on his unhappy domestics.
The marquis, meanwhile, whose tireless search for Julia was unsuccessful, became a slave to shifting emotions and unleashed his frustration from disappointment onto his unfortunate servants.
The marchioness, who may now more properly be called Maria de Vellorno, inflamed, by artful insinuations, the passions already irritated, and heightened with cruel triumph his resentment towards Julia and Madame de Menon. She represented, what his feelings too acutely acknowledged,—that by the obstinate disobedience of the first, and the machinations of the last, a priest had been enabled to arrest his authority as a father—to insult the sacred honor of his nobility—and to overturn at once his proudest schemes of power and ambition. She declared it her opinion, that the Abate was acquainted with the place of Julia's present retreat, and upbraided the marquis with want of spirit in thus submitting to be outwitted by a priest, and forbearing an appeal to the pope, whose authority would compel the Abate to restore Julia.
The marchioness, who is now better known as Maria de Vellorno, stoked the already stirred emotions with clever hints, intensifying his anger towards Julia and Madame de Menon. She pointed out, which he felt all too sharply, that because of the stubborn defiance of the former and the schemes of the latter, a priest had been able to undermine his authority as a father—to insult the sacred honor of his nobility—and to bring down his proudest plans for power and ambition in one fell swoop. She expressed her belief that the Abate knew where Julia was hiding and criticized the marquis for lacking the courage to be outsmarted by a priest, urging him to appeal to the pope, whose authority would force the Abate to return Julia.
This reproach stung the very soul of the marquis; he felt all its force, and was at the same time conscious of his inability to obviate it. The effect of his crimes now fell in severe punishment upon his own head. The threatened secret, which was no other than the imprisonment of the marchioness, arrested his arm of vengeance, and compelled him to submit to insult and disappointment. But the reproach of Maria sunk deep in his mind; it fomented his pride into redoubled fury, and he now repelled with disdain the idea of submission.
This accusation hit the marquis hard; he felt its full weight and was painfully aware that he couldn’t shake it off. The consequences of his wrongdoings were now heavy on his own shoulders. The looming threat, which was nothing less than the imprisonment of the marchioness, stopped his hand from seeking revenge and forced him to endure humiliation and failure. However, Maria’s accusation stuck with him; it fueled his pride into even greater rage, and he now brushed off the idea of giving in with contempt.
He revolved the means which might effect his purpose—he saw but one—this was the death of the marchioness.
He considered the ways to achieve his goal—he saw only one—that was the death of the marchioness.
The commission of one crime often requires the perpetration of another. When once we enter on the ladyrinth of vice, we can seldom return, but are led on, through correspondent mazes, to destruction. To obviate the effect of his first crime, it was now necessary the marquis should commit a second, and conceal the imprisonment of the marchioness by her murder. Himself the only living witness of her existence, when she was removed, the allegations of the Padre Abate would by this means be unsupported by any proof, and he might then boldly appeal to the pope for the restoration of his child.
The commission of one crime often leads to another. Once we step into the maze of vice, it's hard to find our way back, and we end up being led through tangled paths to ruin. To cover up his first crime, the marquis now had to commit a second one, and hide the marchioness’s imprisonment by murdering her. Being the only living witness to her existence, when she was gone, the claims of the Padre Abate would have no proof to back them up, and he could then confidently appeal to the pope for the return of his child.
He mused upon this scheme, and the more he accustomed his mind to contemplate it, the less scrupulous he became. The crime from which he would formerly have shrunk, he now surveyed with a steady eye. The fury of his passions, unaccustomed to resistance, uniting with the force of what ambition termed necessity—urged him to the deed, and he determined upon the murder of his wife. The means of effecting his purpose were easy and various; but as he was not yet so entirely hardened as to be able to view her dying pangs, and embrue his own hands in her blood, he chose to dispatch her by means of poison, which he resolved to mingle in her food.
He thought about this plan, and the more he let his mind consider it, the less hesitant he became. The crime he would have once avoided now held his gaze steadily. The intensity of his feelings, unused to resistance, combined with what ambition called necessity—pushed him toward the act, and he decided to murder his wife. The ways to carry out his plan were easy and numerous; however, he wasn't completely hardened enough to face her dying struggles or to stain his hands with her blood, so he chose to poison her, planning to mix it into her food.
But a new affliction was preparing for the marquis, which attacked him where he was most vulnerable; and the veil, which had so long overshadowed his reason, was now to be removed. He was informed by Baptista of the infidelity of Maria de Vellorno. In the first emotion of passion, he spurned the informer from his presence, and disdained to believe the circumstance. A little reflection changed the object of his resentment; he recalled the servant, whose faithfulness he had no reason to distrust, and condescended to interrogate him on the subject of his misfortune.
But a new affliction was coming for the marquis, targeting him in his most vulnerable spot; the veil that had so long obscured his judgment was about to be lifted. Baptista informed him of Maria de Vellorno's unfaithfulness. In his first moment of anger, he rejected the informant and refused to believe the claim. After thinking it over, he shifted his anger towards the servant, whose loyalty he had no reason to question, and agreed to ask him about his misfortune.
He learned that an intimacy had for some time subsisted between Maria and the Cavalier de Vincini; and that the assignation was usually held at the pavilion on the sea-shore, in an evening. Baptista farther declared, that if the marquis desired a confirmation of his words, he might obtain it by visiting this spot at the hour mentioned.
He found out that there had been a close relationship between Maria and the Cavalier de Vincini for a while, and that their meetings usually took place in the pavilion by the sea in the evenings. Baptista also said that if the marquis wanted proof of what he was saying, he could get it by visiting that place at the specified time.
This information lighted up the wildest passions of his nature; his former sufferings faded away before the stronger influence of the present misfortune, and it seemed as if he had never tasted misery till now. To suspect the wife upon whom he doated with romantic fondness, on whom he had centered all his firmest hopes of happiness, and for whose sake he had committed the crime which embittered even his present moment, and which would involve him in still deeper guilt—to find her ungrateful to his love, and a traitoress to his honor—produced a misery more poignant than any his imagination had conceived. He was torn by contending passions, and opposite resolutions:—now he resolved to expiate her guilt with her blood—and now he melted in all the softness of love. Vengeance and honor bade him strike to the heart which had betrayed him, and urged him instantly to the deed—when the idea of her beauty—her winning smiles—her fond endearments stole upon his fancy, and subdued his heart; he almost wept to the idea of injuring her, and in spight of appearances, pronounced her faithful. The succeeding moment plunged him again into uncertainty; his tortures acquired new vigour from cessation, and again he experienced all the phrenzy of despair. He was now resolved to end his doubts by repairing to the pavilion; but again his heart wavered in irresolution how to proceed should his fears be confirmed. In the mean time he determined to watch the behaviour of Maria with severe vigilance.
This information ignited the deepest emotions within him; his past suffering faded away in the face of this current disaster, and it felt like he had never truly experienced misery until now. To suspect the wife he adored with romantic affection, the one on whom he had placed all his hopes for happiness, and for whom he had committed the crime that soured even his present moment, and which would pull him into even deeper wrongdoing—to find her ungrateful for his love and a traitor to his honor—brought a pain more intense than anything his imagination had envisioned. He was torn between conflicting emotions and opposite decisions: one moment he resolved to atone for her guilt with her blood—and the next, he melted into all the tenderness of love. Vengeance and honor urged him to strike at the heart that had betrayed him, pushing him to act immediately—when the thought of her beauty—her charming smiles—her affectionate gestures filled his mind and softened his heart; he almost cried at the thought of harming her, and despite the circumstances, he believed her to be faithful. But in the next moment, he was plunged back into uncertainty; his torment surged with renewed intensity and he felt the full frenzy of despair. He was now determined to end his doubts by going to the pavilion; but once again, his heart hesitated, unsure how to move forward if his fears were confirmed. In the meantime, he decided to closely watch Maria's behavior with keen vigilance.
They met at dinner, and he observed her closely, but discovered not the smallest impropriety in her conduct. Her smiles and her beauty again wound their fascinations round his heart, and in the excess of their influence he was almost tempted to repair the injury which his late suspicions had done her, by confessing them at her feet. The appearance of the Cavalier de Vincini, however, renewed his suspicions; his heart throbbed wildly, and with restless impatience he watched the return of evening, which would remove his suspence.
They met at dinner, and he watched her closely but found not a trace of wrongdoing in her behavior. Her smiles and beauty once again wrapped their charms around his heart, and in the intensity of their effect, he was nearly tempted to make amends for the harm his recent doubts had caused her by revealing them to her. However, the arrival of the Cavalier de Vincini reignited his suspicions; his heart raced, and with anxious impatience, he waited for evening to come, which would end his uncertainty.
Night at length came. He repaired to the pavilion, and secreted himself among the trees that embowered it. Many minutes had not passed, when he heard a sound of low whispering voices steal from among the trees, and footsteps approaching down the alley. He stood almost petrified with terrible sensations, and presently heard some persons enter the pavilion. The marquis now emerged from his hiding-place; a faint light issued from the building. He stole to the window, and beheld within, Maria and the Cavalier de Vincini. Fired at the sight, he drew his sword, and sprang forward. The sound of his step alarmed the cavalier, who, on perceiving the marquis, rushed by him from the pavilion, and disappeared among the woods. The marquis pursued, but could not overtake him; and he returned to the pavilion with an intention of plunging his sword in the heart of Maria, when he discovered her senseless on the ground. Pity now suspended his vengeance; he paused in agonizing gaze upon her, and returned his sword into the scabbard.
Night finally arrived. He went to the pavilion and hid among the trees surrounding it. It wasn’t long before he heard the sound of quiet whispers coming from the trees and footsteps approaching down the path. He stood frozen in fear, and soon heard some people enter the pavilion. The marquis then emerged from his hiding spot; a faint light shone from the building. He crept to the window and saw Maria and the Cavalier de Vincini inside. Fueled by rage, he drew his sword and lunged forward. The sound of his step startled the cavalier, who saw the marquis and rushed past him out of the pavilion, vanishing into the woods. The marquis chased after him but couldn’t catch up; he returned to the pavilion with the intention of plunging his sword into Maria’s heart, only to find her unconscious on the ground. Compassion halted his vengeance; he paused, agonizingly gazing at her, and sheathed his sword.
She revived, but on observing the marquis, screamed and relapsed. He hastened to the castle for assistance, inventing, to conceal his disgrace, some pretence for her sudden illness, and she was conveyed to her chamber.
She came to, but when she saw the marquis, she screamed and passed out again. He rushed to the castle for help, making up an excuse to cover up his embarrassment about her sudden sickness, and she was taken to her room.
The marquis was now not suffered to doubt her infidelity, but the passion which her conduct abused, her faithlessness could not subdue; he still doated with absurd fondness, and even regretted that uncertainty could no longer flatter him with hope. It seemed as if his desire of her affection increased with his knowledge of the loss of it; and the very circumstance which should have roused his aversion, by a strange perversity of disposition, appeared to heighten his passion, and to make him think it impossible he could exist without her.
The marquis no longer doubted her unfaithfulness, but the love she took advantage of was something her betrayal couldn't extinguish; he remained weirdly attached, and even wished that uncertainty could still give him some hope. It felt like his longing for her love grew stronger as he learned about the loss of it, and the very fact that should have turned him away, strangely increased his desire and made him believe it was impossible for him to live without her.
When the first energy of his indignation was subsided, he determined, therefore, to reprove and to punish, but hereafter to restore her to favor.
When the initial rush of his anger faded, he decided to scold and punish her, but later he would welcome her back into his good graces.
In this resolution he went to her apartment, and reprehended her falsehood in terms of just indignation.
In this decision, he went to her apartment and confronted her about her deceit with genuine anger.
Maria de Vellorno, in whom the late discovery had roused resentment, instead of awakening penitence; and exasperated pride without exciting shame—heard the upbraidings of the marquis with impatience, and replied to them with acrimonious violence.
Maria de Vellorno, whose recent discovery had stirred up anger instead of regret, and inflamed her pride without instilling any shame, listened to the marquis's accusations with annoyance and responded with sharp hostility.
She boldly asserted her innocence, and instantly invented a story, the plausibility of which might have deceived a man who had evidence less certain than his senses to contradict it. She behaved with a haughtiness the most insolent; and when she perceived that the marquis was no longer to be misled, and that her violence failed to accomplish its purpose, she had recourse to tears and supplications. But the artifice was too glaring to succeed; and the marquis quitted her apartment in an agony of resentment.
She confidently claimed her innocence and quickly made up a story that could have fooled someone with less convincing evidence against it. She acted with the utmost arrogance, and when she realized that the marquis could no longer be fooled and that her outburst wasn't working, she turned to tears and pleas. But the trick was too obvious to work; the marquis left her room in a fit of anger.
His former fascinations, however, quickly returned, and again held him in suspension between love and vengeance. That the vehemence of his passion, however, might not want an object, he ordered Baptista to discover the retreat of the Cavalier de Vincini on whom he meant to revenge his lost honor. Shame forbade him to employ others in the search.
His old obsessions soon came back and trapped him again between love and revenge. To make sure his intense feelings had a target, he instructed Baptista to find the hideout of the Cavalier de Vincini, who he planned to get back at for his tarnished honor. Shame prevented him from having anyone else do the searching.
This discovery suspended for a while the operations of the fatal scheme, which had before employed the thoughts of the marquis; but it had only suspended—not destroyed them. The late occurrence had annihilated his domestic happiness; but his pride now rose to rescue him from despair, and he centered all his future hopes upon ambition. In a moment of cool reflection, he considered that he had derived neither happiness or content from the pursuit of dissipated pleasures, to which he had hitherto sacrificed every opposing consideration. He resolved, therefore, to abandon the gay schemes of dissipation which had formerly allured him, and dedicate himself entirely to ambition, in the pursuits and delights of which he hoped to bury all his cares. He therefore became more earnest than ever for the marriage of Julia with the Duke de Luovo, through whose means he designed to involve himself in the interests of the state, and determined to recover her at whatever consequence. He resolved, without further delay, to appeal to the pope; but to do this with safety it was necessary that the marchioness should die; and he returned therefore to the consideration and execution of his diabolical purpose.
This discovery temporarily halted the operations of the deadly scheme that had occupied the marquis's thoughts; however, it only paused—not eliminated—them. The recent event had destroyed his domestic happiness, but his pride now surged to pull him from despair, focusing all his future hopes on ambition. In a moment of clear thought, he realized he hadn’t found happiness or contentment in chasing fleeting pleasures, to which he had previously sacrificed everything else. He decided to ditch the tempting plans of indulgence that had once captivated him and devote himself entirely to ambition, hoping to bury all his worries in its pursuits and joys. He then became more determined than ever for Julia to marry the Duke de Luovo, through whom he intended to involve himself in state affairs, deciding to win her back at any cost. He resolved, without wasting more time, to reach out to the pope; but to do this safely, the marchioness needed to die, so he returned to considering and executing his wicked plan.
He mingled a poisonous drug with the food he designed for her; and when night arrived, carried it to the cell. As he unlocked the door, his hand trembled; and when he presented the food, and looked consciously for the last time upon the marchioness, who received it with humble thankfulness, his heart almost relented. His countenance, over which was diffused the paleness of death, expressed the secret movements of his soul, and he gazed upon her with eyes of stiffened horror. Alarmed by his looks, she fell upon her knees to supplicate his pity.
He mixed a deadly poison into the food he prepared for her, and when night fell, he brought it to her prison cell. As he unlocked the door, his hand shook; and when he offered the food and took a last look at the marchioness, who accepted it with grateful humility, his heart nearly softened. His face, pale as death, showed the turmoil within him, and he stared at her with frozen terror. Seeing his expression, she dropped to her knees to plead for his mercy.
Her attitude recalled his bewildered senses; and endeavouring to assume a tranquil aspect, he bade her rise, and instantly quitted the cell, fearful of the instability of his purpose. His mind was not yet sufficiently hardened by guilt to repel the arrows of conscience, and his imagination responded to her power. As he passed through the long dreary passages from the prison, solemn and mysterious sounds seemed to speak in every murmur of the blast which crept along their windings, and he often started and looked back.
Her attitude brought back his confused feelings; and trying to appear calm, he told her to get up, and quickly left the cell, afraid of how uncertain he felt. His mind wasn’t tough enough yet to ignore his conscience, and he found himself affected by her influence. As he walked through the long, gloomy corridors of the prison, deep and mysterious sounds seemed to echo in every whisper of the wind that flowed through the halls, making him frequently jump and glance back.
He reached his chamber, and having shut the door, surveyed the room in fearful examination. Ideal forms flitted before his fancy, and for the first time in his life he feared to be alone. Shame only withheld him from calling Baptista. The gloom of the hour, and the death-like silence that prevailed, assisted the horrors of his imagination. He half repented of the deed, yet deemed it now too late to obviate it; and he threw himself on his bed in terrible emotion. His head grew dizzy, and a sudden faintness overcame him; he hesitated, and at length arose to ring for assistance, but found himself unable to stand.
He went to his room, and after closing the door, he looked around in a panicked way. Ideal images danced in his mind, and for the first time in his life, he was afraid to be alone. Shame kept him from calling Baptista. The dark hour and the lifeless silence around him fueled the nightmares in his head. He almost regretted what he had done but thought it was too late to change it; he collapsed onto his bed, overwhelmed with emotions. His head spun, and a wave of dizziness hit him; he hesitated, then tried to get up to call for help, but found he couldn’t stand.
In a few moments he was somewhat revived, and rang his bell; but before any person appeared, he was seized with terrible pains, and staggering to his bed, sunk senseless upon it. Here Baptista, who was the first person that entered his room, found him struggling seemingly in the agonies of death. The whole castle was immediately roused, and the confusion may be more easily imagined than described. Emilia, amid the general alarm, came to her father's room, but the sight of him overcame her, and she was carried from his presence. By the help of proper applications the marquis recovered his senses and his pains had a short cessation.
In a few moments, he started to feel a bit better and rang his bell; but before anyone came in, he was hit with excruciating pain and staggered to his bed, collapsing onto it. Baptista was the first to enter his room and found him seemingly struggling in the throes of death. The entire castle was quickly alerted, and the chaos is better imagined than described. Emilia, caught up in the panic, rushed to her father's room, but when she saw him, she was overwhelmed and had to be carried away. With the help of proper treatments, the marquis regained consciousness, and the pain subsided for a little while.
'I am dying,' said he, in a faultering accent; 'send instantly for the marchioness and my son.'
'I’m dying,' he said, his voice trembling; 'send for the marchioness and my son right away.'
Ferdinand, in escaping from the hands of the banditti, it was now seen, had fallen into the power of his father. He had been since confined in an apartment of the castle, and was now liberated to obey the summons. The countenance of the marquis exhibited a ghastly image; Ferdinand, when he drew near the bed, suddenly shrunk back, overcome with horror. The marquis now beckoned his attendants to quit the room, and they were preparing to obey, when a violent noise was heard from without; almost in the same instant the door of the apartment was thrown open, and the servant, who had been sent for the marchioness, rushed in. His look alone declared the horror of his mind, for words he had none to utter. He stared wildly, and pointed to the gallery he had quitted. Ferdinand, seized with new terror, rushed the way he pointed to the apartment of the marchioness. A spectacle of horror presented itself. Maria lay on a couch lifeless, and bathed in blood. A poignard, the instrument of her destruction, was on the floor; and it appeared from a letter which was found on the couch beside her, that she had died by her own hand. The paper contained these words:
Ferdinand, while escaping from the bandits, had now fallen into the hands of his father. He had been kept locked in a room in the castle and was now released to answer the call. The marquis's face showed a ghastly look; as Ferdinand approached the bed, he suddenly recoiled in horror. The marquis then signaled for his attendants to leave the room, and they were getting ready to obey when a loud noise came from outside; almost immediately, the door was thrown open, and the servant who had been sent for the marchioness rushed in. His expression alone revealed the horror he felt, as he had no words to speak. He stared wildly and pointed toward the gallery he had just left. Filled with fresh terror, Ferdinand rushed in the direction he pointed to the marchioness's room. A horrifying scene greeted him. Maria lay lifeless on a couch, covered in blood. A dagger, the weapon of her demise, was on the floor, and from a letter found on the couch beside her, it appeared she had taken her own life. The paper contained these words:
TO THE MARQUIS DE MAZZINI
TO THE MARQUIS DE MAZZINI
Your words have stabbed my heart. No power on earth could restore the peace you have destroyed. I will escape from my torture. When you read this, I shall be no more. But the triumph shall no longer be yours—the draught you have drank was given by the hand of the injured
Your words have pierced my heart. Nothing on this earth can bring back the peace you’ve shattered. I will break free from my suffering. By the time you read this, I will be gone. But the victory won’t belong to you anymore—the cup you’ve drunk from was filled by the one you’ve hurt.
MARIA DE MAZZINI.
MARIA DE MAZZINI.
It now appeared that the marquis was poisoned by the vengeance of the woman to whom he had resigned his conscience. The consternation and distress of Ferdinand cannot easily be conceived: he hastened back to his father's chamber, but determined to conceal the dreadful catastrophe of Maria de Vellorno. This precaution, however, was useless; for the servants, in the consternation of terror, had revealed it, and the marquis had fainted.
It seemed that the marquis was poisoned as revenge from the woman to whom he had given up his principles. Ferdinand's shock and distress were hard to imagine: he rushed back to his father's room but decided to keep the terrible news about Maria de Vellorno a secret. However, this decision turned out to be pointless because the servants, in their panic and fear, had already revealed what happened, and the marquis had fainted.
Returning pains recalled his senses, and the agonies he suffered were too shocking for the beholders. Medical endeavours were applied, but the poison was too powerful for antidote. The marquis's pains at length subsided; the poison had exhausted most of its rage, and he became tolerably easy. He waved his hand for the attendants to leave the room; and beckoning to Ferdinand, whose senses were almost stunned by this accumulation of horror, bade him sit down beside him. 'The hand of death is now upon me,' said he; 'I would employ these last moments in revealing a deed, which is more dreadful to me than all the bodily agonies I suffer. It will be some relief to me to discover it.' Ferdinand grasped the hand of the marquis in speechless terror. 'The retribution of heaven is upon me,' resumed the marquis. 'My punishment is the immediate consequence of my guilt. Heaven has made that woman the instrument of its justice, whom I made the instrument of my crimes;——that woman, for whose sake I forgot conscience, and braved vice—for whom I imprisoned an innocent wife, and afterwards murdered her.'
Returning pains brought back his senses, and the agony he endured was shocking to those watching. Medical efforts were made, but the poison was too strong for any antidote. The marquis's pain eventually eased; the poison had spent most of its fury, and he became somewhat comfortable. He waved his hand for the attendants to leave the room, and signaling to Ferdinand, whose senses were nearly overwhelmed by this series of horrors, he asked him to sit beside him. "The hand of death is now upon me," he said; "I want to spend these last moments revealing a deed that is more dreadful to me than all the physical pain I’m experiencing. It will be a relief for me to share it." Ferdinand grasped the marquis's hand in silent terror. "The retribution of heaven is upon me," the marquis continued. "My punishment is the direct result of my guilt. Heaven has made that woman the instrument of its justice—the same woman I made the tool of my crimes; that woman, for whom I ignored my conscience and embraced vice—for whom I imprisoned an innocent wife and then murdered her."
At these words every nerve of Ferdinand thrilled; he let go the marquis's hand and started back. 'Look not so fiercely on me,' said the marquis, in a hollow voice; 'your eyes strike death to my soul; my conscience needs not this additional pang.'—'My mother!' exclaimed Ferdinand—'my mother! Speak, tell me.'—'I have no breath,' said the marquis. 'Oh!—Take these keys—the south tower—the trapdoor.—'Tis possible—Oh!—'
At these words, every nerve of Ferdinand tingled; he released the marquis's hand and stepped back. "Don’t look at me like that," said the marquis in a hollow voice. "Your gaze feels like it’s killing me; my conscience doesn’t need this extra pain."—"My mother!" exclaimed Ferdinand—"my mother! Speak, tell me."—"I can’t breathe," said the marquis. "Oh!—Take these keys—the south tower—the trapdoor.—It’s possible—Oh!"
The marquis made a sudden spring upwards, and fell lifeless on the bed; the attendants were called in, but he was gone for ever. His last words struck with the force of lightning upon the mind of Ferdinand; they seemed to say that his mother might yet exist. He took the keys, and ordering some of the servants to follow, hastened to the southern building; he proceeded to the tower, and the trapdoor beneath the stair-case was lifted. They all descended into a dark passage, which conducted them through several intricacies to the door of the cell. Ferdinand, in trembling horrible expectation, applied the key; the door opened, and he entered; but what was his surprize when he found no person in the cell! He concluded that he had mistaken the place, and quitted it for further search; but having followed the windings of the passage, by which he entered, without discovering any other door, he returned to a more exact examination of the cell. He now observed the door, which led to the cavern, and he entered upon the avenue, but no person was found there and no voice answered to his call. Having reached the door of the cavern, which was fastened, he returned lost in grief, and meditating upon the last words of the marquis. He now thought that he had mistaken their import, and that the words ''tis possible,' were not meant to apply to the life of the marchioness, he concluded, that the murder had been committed at a distant period; and he resolved, therefore, to have the ground of the cell dug up, and the remains of his mother sought for.
The marquis suddenly jumped up and collapsed lifeless onto the bed; the attendants were called in, but he was gone forever. His last words hit Ferdinand like a lightning bolt; they seemed to suggest that his mother might still be alive. He took the keys, ordered some of the servants to follow, and rushed to the southern building; he made his way to the tower, and the trapdoor under the staircase was lifted. They all went down into a dark passage, which led them through several twists and turns to the cell door. Ferdinand, filled with trembling anticipation, inserted the key; the door opened, and he walked in. But to his surprise, there was no one in the cell! He thought he had gone to the wrong place and left to search further; however, after following the winding passage he entered without finding any other door, he returned to carefully examine the cell again. He then noticed the door that led to the cavern and stepped into the avenue, but found no one there and no voice answered his calls. After reaching the door of the cavern, which was locked, he returned, overwhelmed with grief and reflecting on the marquis's last words. He now believed he had misunderstood their meaning, thinking that "it's possible" didn't refer to the marchioness's life, and concluded that the murder had occurred long ago; therefore, he resolved to have the ground of the cell dug up in search of his mother's remains.
When the first violence of the emotions excited by the late scenes was subsided, he enquired concerning Maria de Vellorno.
When the initial rush of emotions stirred up by the recent events faded, he asked about Maria de Vellorno.
It appeared that on the day preceding this horrid transaction, the marquis had passed some hours in her apartment; that they were heard in loud dispute;—that the passion of the marquis grew high;—that he upbraided her with her past conduct, and threatened her with a formal separation. When the marquis quitted her, she was heard walking quick through the room, in a passion of tears; she often suddenly stopped in vehement but incoherent exclamation; and at last threw herself on the floor, and was for some time entirely still. Here her woman found her, upon whose entrance she arose hastily, and reproved her for appearing uncalled. After this she remained silent and sullen.
It seemed that the day before this terrible event, the marquis had spent several hours in her room; they were heard arguing loudly; the marquis was increasingly angry; he accused her of her past behavior and threatened her with a formal separation. After he left, she was heard pacing the room in tears, often stopping suddenly to make passionate but incoherent exclamations. Eventually, she threw herself on the floor and lay still for a while. When her maid found her, she quickly got up and scolded her for coming in uninvited. After that, she stayed quiet and brooding.
She descended to supper, where the marquis met her alone at table. Little was said during the repast, at the conclusion of which the servants were dismissed; and it was believed that during the interval between supper, and the hour of repose, Maria de Vellorno contrived to mingle poison with the wine of the marquis. How she had procured this poison was never discovered.
She came down for dinner, where the marquis met her alone at the table. Not much was said during the meal, and at its end, the servants were sent away; it was thought that during the time between dinner and bedtime, Maria de Vellorno managed to mix poison into the marquis's wine. How she had gotten the poison was never revealed.
She retired early to her chamber; and her woman observing that she appeared much agitated, inquired if she was ill? To this she returned a short answer in the negative, and her woman was soon afterwards dismissed. But she had hardly shut the door of the room when she heard her lady's voice recalling her. She returned, and received some trifling order, and observed that Maria looked uncommonly pale; there was besides a wildness in her eyes which frightened her, but she did not dare to ask any questions. She again quitted the room, and had only reached the extremity of the gallery when her mistress's bell rang. She hastened back, Maria enquired if the marquis was gone to bed, and if all was quiet? Being answered in the affirmative, she replied, 'This is a still hour and a dark one!—Good night!'
She went to her room early, and her maid noticed that she seemed very upset and asked if she was feeling ill. She gave a brief negative reply, and soon dismissed her maid. But as soon as the maid closed the door, she heard her mistress calling her back. She returned, received a minor instruction, and noticed that Maria looked unusually pale; there was also a wild look in her eyes that scared her, but she didn't dare to ask any questions. After leaving the room again, she barely reached the end of the hallway when her mistress's bell rang. She rushed back, and Maria asked if the marquis had gone to bed and if everything was quiet. When the maid confirmed it, Maria replied, "It's a still hour and a dark one!—Good night!"
Her woman having once more left the room, stopped at the door to listen, but all within remaining silent, she retired to rest.
Her woman, after leaving the room again, paused at the door to listen, but since everything inside was quiet, she went to bed.
It is probable that Maria perpetrated the fatal act soon after the dismission of her woman; for when she was found, two hours afterwards, she appeared to have been dead for some time. On examination a wound was discovered on her left side, which had doubtless penetrated to the heart, from the suddenness of her death, and from the effusion of blood which had followed.
It’s likely that Maria committed the deadly act soon after her maid left; when she was found two hours later, she seemed to have been dead for a while. Upon examination, a wound was found on her left side, which must have reached her heart, given the suddenness of her death and the blood loss that followed.
These terrible events so deeply affected Emilia that she was confined to her bed by a dangerous illness. Ferdinand struggled against the shock with manly fortitude. But amid all the tumult of the present scenes, his uncertainty concerning Julia, whom he had left in the hands of banditti, and whom he had been withheld from seeking or rescuing, formed, perhaps, the most affecting part of his distress.
These awful events impacted Emilia so much that she became seriously ill and was confined to her bed. Ferdinand fought against the shock with strength. But in the chaos of everything happening around him, his uncertainty about Julia, whom he had left in the hands of bandits and felt unable to seek or rescue, was probably the most painful part of his distress.
The late Marquis de Mazzini, and Maria de Vellorno, were interred with the honor due to their rank in the church of the convent of St Nicolo. Their lives exhibited a boundless indulgence of violent and luxurious passions, and their deaths marked the consequences of such indulgence, and held forth to mankind a singular instance of divine vengeance.
The late Marquis de Mazzini and Maria de Vellorno were buried with the honor befitting their rank in the church of the convent of St. Nicolo. Their lives reflected an unrestrained indulgence in intense and lavish passions, and their deaths served as a consequence of that indulgence, presenting humanity with a unique example of divine retribution.
CHAPTER XVI
In turning up the ground of the cell, it was discovered that it communicated with the dungeon in which Ferdinand had been confined, and where he had heard those groans which had occasioned him so much terror.
In digging up the floor of the cell, it was found that it connected to the dungeon where Ferdinand had been locked up, and where he had heard those groans that terrified him so much.
The story which the marquis formerly related to his son, concerning the southern buildings, it was now evident was fabricated for the purpose of concealing the imprisonment of the marchioness. In the choice of his subject, he certainly discovered some art; for the circumstance related was calculated, by impressing terror, to prevent farther enquiry into the recesses of these buildings. It served, also, to explain, by supernatural evidence, the cause of those sounds, and of that appearance which had been there observed, but which were, in reality, occasioned only by the marquis.
The story that the marquis used to tell his son about the southern buildings was clearly made up to hide the marchioness's imprisonment. In selecting his topic, he showed some cleverness; the fear instilled by the tale was meant to stop anyone from probing further into those buildings. It also provided a supernatural explanation for the strange noises and sightings that had been reported, which were actually caused solely by the marquis himself.
The event of the examination in the cell threw Ferdinand into new perplexity. The marquis had confessed that he poisoned his wife—yet her remains were not to be found; and the place which he signified to be that of her confinement, bore no vestige of her having been there. There appeared no way by which she could have escaped from her prison; for both the door which opened upon the cell, and that which terminated the avenue beyond, were fastened when tried by Ferdinand.
The exam in the cell left Ferdinand more confused than ever. The marquis had admitted to poisoning his wife—yet her body was nowhere to be found; and the location he indicated as her prison showed no signs of her having been there. It seemed impossible for her to have escaped; both the door to the cell and the one at the end of the hallway were locked when Ferdinand checked them.
But the young marquis had no time for useless speculation—serious duties called upon him. He believed that Julia was still in the power of banditti; and, on the conclusion of his father's funeral, he set forward himself to Palermo, to give information of the abode of the robbers, and to repair with the officers of justice, accompanied by a party of his own people, to the rescue of his sister. On his arrival at Palermo he was informed, that a banditti, whose retreat had been among the ruins of a monastery, situated in the forest of Marentino, was already discovered; that their abode had been searched, and themselves secured for examples of public justice—but that no captive lady had been found amongst them. This latter intelligence excited in Ferdinand a very serious distress, and he was wholly unable to conjecture her fate. He obtained leave, however, to interrogate those of the robbers, who were imprisoned at Palermo, but could draw from them no satisfactory or certain information.
But the young marquis had no time for pointless speculation—serious responsibilities awaited him. He believed that Julia was still in the hands of bandits, and right after his father's funeral, he set out for Palermo to report the location of the robbers and to join the justice officers, along with a group of his own people, to rescue his sister. When he arrived in Palermo, he learned that a gang of bandits, who had been hiding out in the ruins of a monastery in the Marentino forest, had already been discovered; their hideout had been searched, and they had been captured as examples for public justice—but no captive lady had been found among them. This news caused Ferdinand immense distress, and he was completely unable to guess her fate. He did, however, get permission to question some of the bandits who were imprisoned in Palermo, but he couldn't get any satisfactory or reliable information from them.
At length he quitted Palermo for the forest of Marentino, thinking it possible that Julia might be heard of in its neighbourhood. He travelled on in melancholy and dejection, and evening overtook him long before he reached the place of his destination. The night came on heavily in clouds, and a violent storm of wind and rain arose. The road lay through a wild and rocky country, and Ferdinand could obtain no shelter. His attendants offered him their cloaks, but he refused to expose a servant to the hardship he would not himself endure. He travelled for some miles in a heavy rain; and the wind, which howled mournfully among the rocks, and whose solemn pauses were filled by the distant roarings of the sea, heightened the desolation of the scene. At length he discerned, amid the darkness from afar, a red light waving in the wind: it varied with the blast, but never totally disappeared. He pushed his horse into a gallop, and made towards it.
Eventually, he left Palermo for the Marentino forest, hoping to find news of Julia nearby. He traveled on with sadness and despair, and evening caught up with him long before he reached his destination. The night descended heavily with clouds, and a fierce storm of wind and rain kicked up. The road wound through a wild and rocky landscape, and Ferdinand could find no shelter. His companions offered him their cloaks, but he refused to let a servant face a hardship he wouldn't endure himself. He continued for several miles in the pouring rain; the wind howled mournfully among the rocks, and its solemn pauses were filled with the distant roar of the sea, adding to the bleakness of the scene. Finally, he spotted a red light in the distance, flickering in the wind: it shifted with the gusts but never completely vanished. He urged his horse into a gallop and headed toward it.
The flame continued to direct his course; and on a nearer approach, he perceived, by the red reflection of its fires, streaming a long radiance upon the waters beneath—a lighthouse situated upon a point of rock which overhung the sea. He knocked for admittance, and the door was opened by an old man, who bade him welcome.
The flame kept guiding his way; and as he got closer, he noticed, from the red glow of its fires, a long reflection shimmering on the water below—a lighthouse perched on a rocky ledge that jutted out over the sea. He knocked to be let in, and the door was opened by an elderly man, who welcomed him.
Within appeared a cheerful blazing fire, round which were seated several persons, who seemed like himself to have sought shelter from the tempest of the night. The sight of the fire cheered him, and he advanced towards it, when a sudden scream seized his attention; the company rose up in confusion, and in the same instant he discovered Julia and Hippolitus. The joy of that moment is not to be described, but his attention was quickly called off from his own situation to that of a lady, who during the general transport had fainted. His sensations on learning she was his mother cannot be described.
Inside was a cheerful, blazing fire, around which several people were seated, who, like him, seemed to have sought refuge from the storm outside. The sight of the fire brought him joy, and he moved closer, when suddenly a scream caught his attention; the group stood up in confusion, and at that moment, he spotted Julia and Hippolitus. The happiness of that moment is beyond words, but his focus quickly shifted from his own feelings to that of a lady who had fainted amidst the commotion. The sensation he felt upon realizing she was his mother is indescribable.
She revived. 'My son!' said she, in a languid voice, as she pressed him to her heart. 'Great God, I am recompensed! Surely this moment may repay a life of misery!' He could only receive her caresses in silence; but the sudden tears which started in his eyes spoke a language too expressive to be misunderstood.
She came back to life. 'My son!' she said in a weak voice as she held him close. 'Oh my God, I am rewarded! This moment must make up for a lifetime of suffering!' He could only accept her affection without words, but the tears that filled his eyes spoke a powerful language that was impossible to miss.
When the first emotion of the scene was passed, Julia enquired by what means Ferdinand had come to this spot. He answered her generally, and avoided for the present entering upon the affecting subject of the late events at the castle of Mazzini. Julia related the history of her adventures since she parted with her brother. In her narration, it appeared that Hippolitus, who was taken by the Duke de Luovo at the mouth of the cave, had afterwards escaped, and returned to the cavern in search of Julia. The low recess in the rock, through which Julia had passed, he perceived by the light of his flambeau. He penetrated to the cavern beyond, and from thence to the prison of the marchioness. No colour of language can paint the scene which followed; it is sufficient to say that the whole party agreed to quit the cell at the return of night. But this being a night on which it was known the marquis would visit the prison, they agreed to defer their departure till after his appearance, and thus elude the danger to be expected from an early discovery of the escape of the marchioness.
After the initial emotions of the scene settled, Julia asked how Ferdinand had ended up in this place. He gave her a general answer and avoided discussing the sensitive topic of the recent events at the castle of Mazzini for now. Julia shared the story of her experiences since she last saw her brother. In her tale, it turned out that Hippolitus, who had been captured by the Duke de Luovo at the cave's entrance, had managed to escape and returned to the cave searching for Julia. He spotted the low opening in the rock that Julia had gone through, illuminated by his torch. He made his way into the cavern and then to the marchioness’s prison. No words can truly capture what happened next; it’s enough to say that everyone decided to leave the cell once night fell. However, since it was a night when the marquis was expected to visit the prison, they agreed to wait until after his visit to avoid the risk of the marchioness's escape being discovered too soon.
At the sound of footsteps above, Hippolitus and Julia had secreted themselves in the avenue; and immediately on the marquis's departure they all repaired to the cavern, leaving, in the hurry of their flight, untouched the poisonous food he had brought. Having escaped from thence they proceeded to a neighbouring village, where horses were procured to carry them towards Palermo. Here, after a tedious journey, they arrived, in the design of embarking for Italy. Contrary winds had detained them till the day on which Ferdinand left that city, when, apprehensive and weary of delay, they hired a small vessel, and determined to brave the winds. They had soon reason to repent their temerity; for the vessel had not been long at sea when the storm arose, which threw them back upon the shores of Sicily, and brought them to the lighthouse, where they were discovered by Ferdinand.
At the sound of footsteps above, Hippolitus and Julia hid themselves in the lane; and as soon as the marquis left, they all made their way to the cave, leaving behind the poisonous food he had brought in their rush to escape. After getting away from there, they went to a nearby village, where they got horses to take them towards Palermo. After a long journey, they arrived with the intention of boarding a ship to Italy. Unfortunately, they were stuck there due to contrary winds until the day Ferdinand left the city. Anxious and tired of waiting, they rented a small boat and decided to take on the winds. They quickly regretted their boldness; the boat hadn't been at sea long before a storm hit, which forced them back to the shores of Sicily and led them to the lighthouse, where Ferdinand found them.
On the following morning Ferdinand returned with his friends to Palermo, where he first disclosed the late fatal events of the castle. They now settled their future plans; and Ferdinand hastened to the castle of Mazzini to fetch Emilia, and to give orders for the removal of his household to his palace at Naples, where he designed to fix his future residence. The distress of Emilia, whom he found recovered from her indisposition, yielded to joy and wonder, when she heard of the existence of her mother, and the safety of her sister. She departed with Ferdinand for Palermo, where her friends awaited her, and where the joy of the meeting was considerably heightened by the appearance of Madame de Menon, for whom the marchioness had dispatched a messenger to St Augustin's. Madame had quitted the abbey for another convent, to which, however, the messenger was directed. This happy party now embarked for Naples.
The next morning, Ferdinand returned with his friends to Palermo, where he first shared the recent tragic events at the castle. They discussed their future plans, and Ferdinand quickly went to the castle of Mazzini to get Emilia and arrange for his household to be moved to his palace in Naples, where he planned to settle down. Emilia, who he found had recovered from her illness, was filled with joy and amazement when she learned about her mother’s existence and her sister’s safety. She left with Ferdinand for Palermo, where her friends were waiting, and the joy of their reunion was greatly enhanced by the arrival of Madame de Menon, for whom the marchioness had sent a messenger to St. Augustin's. Madame had left the abbey for another convent, which the messenger was directed to. This happy group then set sail for Naples.
From this period the castle of Mazzini, which had been the theatre of a dreadful catastrophe; and whose scenes would have revived in the minds of the chief personages connected with it, painful and shocking reflections—was abandoned.
From this time on, the castle of Mazzini, which had been the site of a terrible disaster, and whose events would have brought back painful and shocking memories for the main people involved, was left behind.
On their arrival at Naples, Ferdinand presented to the king a clear and satisfactory account of the late events at the castle, in consequence of which the marchioness was confirmed in her rank, and Ferdinand was received as the sixth Marquis de Mazzini.
Upon arriving in Naples, Ferdinand gave the king a clear and satisfactory report on the recent events at the castle, resulting in the marchioness being confirmed in her position, and Ferdinand being acknowledged as the sixth Marquis de Mazzini.
The marchioness, thus restored to the world, and to happiness, resided with her children in the palace at Naples, where, after time had somewhat mellowed the remembrance of the late calamity, the nuptials of Hippolitus and Julia were celebrated. The recollection of the difficulties they had encountered, and of the distress they had endured for each other, now served only to heighten by contrast the happiness of the present period.
The marchioness, now back in the world and happy, lived with her children in the palace in Naples. After some time had softened the memory of the recent tragedy, Hippolitus and Julia's wedding was celebrated. The memories of the challenges they faced and the pain they endured for one another only made their current happiness stand out even more.
Ferdinand soon after accepted a command in the Neapolitan army; and amidst the many heroes of that warlike and turbulent age, distinguished himself for his valour and ability. The occupations of war engaged his mind, while his heart was solicitous in promoting the happiness of his family.
Ferdinand soon took a leadership role in the Neapolitan army, and among the many heroes of that warlike and chaotic time, he stood out for his bravery and skill. The demands of war occupied his thoughts, while his heart was focused on ensuring the well-being of his family.
Madame de Menon, whose generous attachment to the marchioness had been fully proved, found in the restoration of her friend a living witness of her marriage, and thus recovered those estates which had been unjustly withheld from her. But the marchioness and her family, grateful to her friendship, and attached to her virtues, prevailed upon her to spend the remainder of her life at the palace of Mazzini.
Madame de Menon, whose deep loyalty to the marchioness had been clearly shown, saw in her friend's recovery a living reminder of her marriage, and in turn regained the lands that had been unfairly taken from her. However, the marchioness and her family, appreciative of her friendship and devoted to her qualities, convinced her to spend the rest of her life at the palace of Mazzini.
Emilia, wholly attached to her family, continued to reside with the marchioness, who saw her race renewed in the children of Hippolitus and Julia. Thus surrounded by her children and friends, and engaged in forming the minds of the infant generation, she seemed to forget that she had ever been otherwise than happy.
Emilia, completely devoted to her family, continued to live with the marchioness, who recognized her legacy in the children of Hippolitus and Julia. Surrounded by her children and friends, and busy shaping the minds of the next generation, she appeared to forget that she had ever been anything but happy.
* * * * *
I'm ready for the text! Please provide me with the phrases you'd like to be modernized.
Here the manuscript annals conclude. In reviewing this story, we perceive a singular and striking instance of moral retribution. We learn, also, that those who do only THAT WHICH IS RIGHT, endure nothing in misfortune but a trial of their virtue, and from trials well endured derive the surest claim to the protection of heaven.
Here the manuscript records come to an end. In reflecting on this story, we see a unique and powerful example of moral justice. We also learn that those who do only what is right face nothing in hardship but a test of their character, and from trials faced with strength, they gain the strongest claim to divine protection.
FINIS
FINIS
[Transcriber's Note: Some words which appear to be typos are printed thus in the original book. A list of these possible words follows: cioset, skriek, ladyrinth, and bad (presumably for bade, "he bad Julia good-night"). In addition, the book contains (and I have retained) inconsistant spelling of both common words (e.g. extacy, exstacy) and proper nouns (Farrini, Ferrini). I have used the underscore notation to indicate italics. (The text in CAPITALS is printed as it appears in the original book). Finally, the line of spaced asterisks, was used to indicate an additional blank line seperating sections of the text.]
[Transcriber's Note: Some words that seem like typos are printed like this in the original book. A list of these potential words follows: cioset, skriek, ladyrinth, and bad (presumably for bade, "he bade Julia good night"). Additionally, the book contains (and I have kept) inconsistent spelling of both common words (e.g. ecstasy, exstacy) and proper nouns (Farrini, Ferrini). I have used the underscore notation to indicate italics. (The text in CAPITALS is printed as it appears in the original book). Finally, the line of spaced asterisks was used to indicate an additional blank line separating sections of the text.]
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!